Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Cooking With Mom (Part III)

... cocks to play with. Mom then stiffened and arched her back as her orgasm shook her. "Oh God Mom, suck me, please ... and Greg fuck me?" "Oh yeah Mom., I would love that". Me too baby...me too".

Part III coming soon.... ... Continue»
Posted by fl44bothways 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 5032  |  
95%
  |  18

Cooking With Mom (Part III)

After Mom got a taste of two cocks at once she couldn't wait to add a third. Bill was excited to see his son fuck my Mom too. We decided the following weekend would be the best time to plan some fun. Mom and I continued to have sex during the week but neither of us could wait for the weekend to get here. We invited Bill and his son Greg over for dinner and all of knew what would be for dessert except for Greg. The night finally came and Mom looked terriffic as she always had lately. I watched her dress and she wore matching white lacy bra and panties with a short denim skirt and tank top. Mom prepared a simple spaghetti dinner and after we ate we went to the living room to continue drinking our wine. Mom and Bill both were open minded parents and didn't mind Greg or I having a drink at home now and then. Mom had put some music on and while Greg and I were engaged in conversation she took Bills' hand to get him to dance. They had one arm around each others waists and the other was holding their glasses while they swayed and got closer and closer till their midsections were touching. They were behind Greg so he really didn't notice what was going on but I could see them and I could see the excitement on Moms' face as she ground her crotch into Bills'. Greg finally noticed me watching and turned around to see and turned back quickly to look at me. He wasn't sure what my reaction would be so I just smiled kind of wickedly and raised my eyebrows in approval. He smiled too and turned back to watch. Bill then leaned in and started kissing Mom and we could see their tongues going in and out of their mouths. Greg was hooked on the scene in front of him now, as was I, he was entranced by his Dad and my Mom making out right in front of us. If he only knew what was coming. Bill steered Mom toward the table where they both put their wine glasses down and Bill immediately moved his hand over Moms' right breast lifting it up and cupping the bottom. They were also still making out and I looked at Greg and he was staring and smiling. I was already getting hard and I'm sure Greg was too by the look on his face. Bill was now rubbing both of Moms' breast and her ass continuously. I finally leaned in to Greg and whispered "What a show huh?". He turned to me and said "Yeah man, I can't believe it" Then he added "Are you cool with this?" "Sure" I said. Just as Greg turned back around to watch our parents Mom broke her grip on Bill and said "Oh, I don't think I'm being fair, Greg honey, would you like to dance?" Bill urged him on "Go ahead son, she's a great dancer". Greg wasn't sure what to do and even looked at me and I just shrugged my shoulders and nodded my head. Greg got up and took Moms' outstretched hand and she took him to the same place she and his father were dancing moments ago. She put her arms around his waist and pulled him close. Greg had had a good bit of experience with girls, more than I had, and knew what to do. When Mom put her arms around his neck he leaned in and planted his mouth on hers. Mom responded back by stuffing her tongue in his mouth. After picking up his wine glass Bill was standing watching his son and my Mom make out with an obvious hardon in his pants. My own cock was pushing the front of my pants out as I watched my best friend and my Mom make out. I guess Greg was a fast mover like his Dad because he started to rub Moms tits with one hand while the other rubbed her bare thigh and went up the back of her skirt to her panty covered ass, They were still tonguing each other and Mom must have been getting real excited because she put her hand on Gregs' crotch and started to rub his hard cock through his jeans. "MMmmmm...big just like your Dad". Greg took the cue and lifted her tank above her tits and started squeezing the reached around her and quickly released her bra. Moms' gorgious tits sprnag out in the open for all of us to view. Her nipples were pert and Greg leaned down and started to suck them and her dark areolas. "Oh yes, Greg, suck my tits..go ahead, that feels so good". At the same time she was unzipping his jeans and opening his pants. She dropped both his pants and underwear to his thighs and took hold of his thick hard cock. Gregs' cock was almost an exact match of his Dads', almost 7 inches and thick with a big mushroom head. "Mmmmmmmm" was all Mom said as she got on her knees in front of Greg and licked the head of his cock. "Oh God, Jennie, please suck my cock..Oh yeah", Greg panted. Mom obliged and took his entire length into her mouth and pulled back again then continued to give Greg an awesome blowjob. Bill and I were getting hot watching Mom suck his sons' cock so we started to get rid of our clothes as well. When Mom saw us undressed and with hard cocks waiting she pulled her mouth off Gregs' cock without releasing it from her hand and said "Let's go get more comfortable in the bedroom". She never took her hand off Gregs' cock while she led him to her bedroom while Bill and I followed. When she got to the bed she pushed Greg onto it on his back and unzipped her skirt and let it fall, then she stuck her thumbs in her panties and pulled them down too revealing her beautifully trimmed bush and pussy to Greg. Then she got between his legs and started sucking his cock again. Bill and I were both jerking our cocks staring at Moms' wet pussy as her ass arched back at us. She finally crawled over Greg and while kissing him deeply she took hold of his cock and lined it up with her pussy slit. When she sank her pussy down on it I could see Gregs' big cock head push through and then the rest of his cock slid in easily. Mom and Greg were both moaning as she rode his cock, his balls getting slick with her juices. Bill couldn't take anymore and spit on his cock and got on the bed behind Mom. He rubbed his cock along her ass and down to her cunt even coming in contact with his sons' cock embedded in her pussy a few times. One last time around and he pushed the head of his cock against her ass and it slipped in. Since they both had thick cocks, Greg had to pull half way out of her pussy so Bill could stuff the rest of his cock into Moms' ass, then Greg pushed back inside her so she was fully stuffed with cock. "Oh God" "Oh God" Mom was yelling as father and son pounded her pussy and ass together. "Fuck me Greg, Oh, fuck my pussy hard while your Dad fucks my ass...fill me up...oh God yes....I'm cuuuuumming!" Moms' eyes were closed and she had to steady herself with her arms her orgasm hit her so hard. I had to get in on the action now and moved to the top of the bed so I could stick my dick in Moms' mouth. She came down from her orgasm just in time to see me and open her mouth so I could fuck it. Now Mom had three cocks in her making her happy. After just another minute Greg shouted "I'm going to cum...Dad..I'm going to cum..is it okay?" "Sure son, lets's cum in her togehter...let's fill her up with cum". Bill was slamming her ass hard while Greg pushed all the way into her and let his cum fly into her tight warm pussy. Bill was right behind him yelling "I'm cumming...I'm gonna cum in her ass". Then his cock shot several spurts of cum deep in Moms' ass. Mom was actually having a hard time keeping her mouth around my cock with Greg and his Dad pushing her from underneath and behind and now that they both came in her it triggered another orgasm and again Mom had to use one hand to steady herself and the other held on to my cock while she flooded Gregs' cock and balls with her flowing juices as she shook uncontrollably. Just like last time, after Bill came in Moms' ass he was spent and pulled his cock out of Moms' ass with his cum all over it and he dropped on his back in Moms' large bed. I was so turned on and need to cum so I said "Mom, I need to fuck your pussy..I need to cum". "Oh yes baby, mommy wants your cock in her pussy Jake..come and put it in me now". Greg was still under her listening and couldn't believe he was going to see his best friend fuck his own mother. Mom lifted up and let Gregs's cock slip out of her pussy along with most of his cum and Greg got up and went to the bottom of the bed while Mom got on her back. I moved and got on top of her and rubbed my throbbing hard cock on her messy cunt and clit before slipping it inside her. I slid my entire 8 inches inside her and Mom gasped and started breathing hard again. Greg was watching fascinated and said "Oh man, I can't believe you're fucking your mom...this is so hot...fuck her harder Jake". "Yes Jake, fuck me harder, let Greg see how you fuck your mother". Mom said. I was already close and thrusting like mad inside Moms' hot pussy and I could feel my orgasm rising. "I'm gonna cum Mom, I'm gonna cum inside your pussy like Greg did". " Do it baby, shoot your cum in me, let's cum together". She had her legs around my waist matching my thrusts when I arched my back and stuffed my cock deep in her till I was banging her cervix and she moaned when she felt my hot cum spray her pussy walls and into her womb. "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh yyyeeeeeeeesssss...I'm cumming baby..I'm cumming on my sons cock...Oh you feel so good inside me". After 5 or 6 spurts in her already soaked cunt I was still shaking from my orgasm and looked over at Bill who was stroking his again hard cock and watching this hot MILF fucking her son after fucking him and his son together. I had to look back at Greg too and his eyes were glued to the sight of my cock still pistoning in and out of Moms' pussy with both our cum all over us. His cock also rejuvinated. When I finally came to my senses I looked down at Moms' satisfied face and kissed her slow and long. I moved my mouth down to her her still hard nipples and sucked them both before continuing down to her belly and the top of her wet bush. I started licking her wet pussy hair and moved further still till I was licking the button of her clit and now tasting her, mine and Gregs' cum. "Oh yes Jake, clean mommys pussy, lick all that cum out of me". I went crazy licking and slurping her pussy lips and digging my tongue inside her to get all the leftover cum I could. "Oh...oh ..oh" was all Mom was saying, it just kept getting louder and louder till she was almost screaming and pulled her pussy open for me with her fingers as she came again. This only let me get my tongue deeper and get more juice out of her. Greg finally spoke up, "Man, I can't believe you did that..that was so fucking hot...what did it taste like?...can I clean her pussy next time?...Um..I mean...if there is a next time". As I got out from between Moms' legs she looked in Gregs' eyes and said "Don't worry Greg...there will definitely be a next time..definitely".

Authors Note: While the characters and some aspects of this series have been real the story is fictional. Born of adolescent fantasy that every teenage boy experiences. If the writing style seems inconsistant throughout the different chapters it's because this is the first attempt at writing for me and I'm still learning and trying different ways to write. This was originally intended to be a 3-part series but if there is interest I will continue it. Either way I will continue writing stories of other themes of interest to me as well. I thank you for your comments, feedback, etc. and hope you continue to enjoy the stories...fl44bothways.... Continue»
Posted by fl44bothways 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3518  |  
97%
  |  13

Cooking With Mom (Part IV)

The night after Mom fucked Greg, his Dad and me I was talking to Greg about me and him having some fun with Mom together. Since the following Friday was a Holiday and Mom would have the day off we decided to make a plan for Thursday night. When Mom got home that night I had dinner in the oven, wine chilling and I had just rolled a joint. Greg had put some music on and Mom was very surprised when she saw all that had been done. She had had a hard day at the real estate office and she was looking forward to the long weekend. "Well, what have my two favorite guys been up to?" "We just thought you might enjoy getting pampered for a change Mom" I told her. "Come sit down and relax, dinner won't be for half an hour" Mom put her briefcase down and sort of flopped down on the corner of the couch. When she did her legs came up so I caught them on the way down and removed her shoes and put her feet across my lap. I started massaging her toes and feet while Greg lit the joint and took a drag. He passed it to Mom and she eagerly took it and enjoyed several tokes. I took my turn and went right back to rubbing Moms' feet. "Oh Jake..that feels so good..thank you for this..I really needed it tonight". "You deserve it Mom" . Mom took another toke and settled further into the couch which caused her skirt to rise up to mid thigh. Even with all we had done it gave me a thrill to peek up her skirt at her black lace panties stretched across her pussy with just a few pussy hairs sticking out. We finished the joint and Mom went to get changed while I got dinner on the table. Mom came out wearing her hot cotton shorts and a tee shirt. Her legs looked great in the short shorts and the rest looked as sweet as always. We ate dinner and drank a bottle of wine then Mom relaxed on the couch while Greg and I cleared the dishes. When Grag and I got back to the living room Mom was searching for something to watch on TV so I sat on the other end of the couch and picked up where I left off massaging her feet. She settled on some reality show and turned her body toward me and spread her legs. When she did this I could see right up the leg of her shorts to see her bush. A big smile formed across my face when I realized she wasn't wearing any panties. She must have sensed what Greg and I had in mind when she was getting changed. I continued rubbing her feet and moved up to her calves and then her thighs. When I started to rub her inner thighs she spread her legs even more and I smoothly made my way up until the edge of my hand was rubbing her pussy lips and I moved it right on top of her mound and fingered her clit. Her eyes were now closed and she was enjoying the attention. Greg was looking on with an obvious bulge in his jeans and eyes wide. I gave him a smile and slipped a finger inside Mom's pussy. Mom opened her eyes and gasped and said "Oh Jake baby..that feels so good" "You're making Mommy wet". I was hot and hard and pulled my finger out of her pussy and pushed her shorts aside while I leaned down and started to lick and suck her wet pussy. I loved running my tongue through her pubic hair and up and down her clit. Mom had a huge hood on her clit that got real big when she was excited. Mom loved it when I would flick her hood with my tongue. I was going to town on her with my entire mouth when she looked over at Greg with his hard cock in his hand and told him "Greg honey, bring that beautiful cock over here to me". Greg got up immediately and stood next to the couch when Mom reached out and grabbed a hold of his cock and led it right to her mouth. Greg went all the way to her throat and pulled back and soon was fucking her mouth while Mom moaned around his thick cock. Mom kept sucking Gregs' cock and licking his balls for a couple minutes when she said "Fuck me Jake...Fuck mommys' pussy now...I need you inside me". I quickly sat up and brought Moms' shorts with me when I did, as I slipped them over her feet I moved her ass to the edge of the couch. In one swift move I dropped my pants and had my hard 8" cock in my hand aiming for her sweet hole. She still had Gregs' cock in her mouth when I pushed my cock home till our pubic hair meshed. Greg was hypnotized watching my cock drill my mothers pussy and after just a minute he yelled "I'm cumming...here it comes.....swallow my cum Jennie..Oh..oh..oh" From my position I had an excellent view of Gregs' balls tighten and his cock throb as he blasted Moms' throat with hot cum. Watching her lick his cock clean of cum put me over the edge and I wanted to feed Mom another load so I pulled out and stepped over next to Greg jerking my ready to blow cock. Mom took her mouth off his cock just in time to move in front of mine and take my first shot on her chin, she opened her mouth and took the rest on her tongue. She opened wide and let me see all the cum then swallowed it all. "Mmmmm...I love a rich creamy dessert" she said with a smile. "So what else have you boys planned for me tonigh"? She asked. I spoke up "Well, it's funny you ask Mom, because Greg and I were talking and we wanted to try something special tonight". Mom looked intrigued and inquired "And what might that be..."? I continued "Greg and I wanted to try putting both our cocks in your pussy at the same time". Moms' answer was a smile and to get up and take both our hands and lead us to the bedroom. She pushed Greg on the bed and laid down on top of him and started to kiss his lips and neck and twist tongues. I was busy looking at her wet pussy hairs peeking from between her legs when she moved down and started giving Greg another blowjob. She had him hard in just a few minutes and I told her to ride his cock and face me. Mom straddled Greg and leaned forward and rubbed his cock on her slit till it hit the opening and Greg pushed it in. She moaned as she took Gregs's entire length inside her. Greg started thrusting into her faster and Mom cried out "Oh yeah Greg, fuck me, fuck me faster..Oh yeah..I'm gonna cum...Don't stop,,,I'm cumming...I'm cumming....Ooooooohhhhhhhh...yeah". Moms' face was flushed and her body was twitching while Greg stopped his thrusting to give her a chance to come down from her orgasm. Mom leaned back on Greg and he started to rub both her tits and her hard nipples. I crawled between their spread legs on the bed and started to rub the head of my hard cock across her pussy and Gregs' cock getting it nice and wet. "Do it Jake, put your cock inside me...I want to feel two cocks inside my pussy..Oh yeah..push it in me baby". I was trying to slide my cock in on top of Gregs' but it was a tight fit. All of a sudden Greg started a couple slow thrusts and on the in-stroke I pushed my cock against his and rode his cock inside Moms' tight pussy. Once I got the head inside her Greg stopped thrusting and I pushed further until I had all but an inch of my cock in her pussy with Gregs' at the same time. Mom was gasping for air the whole time and sucked in a deep breath when I finally sank in deep. Now I was still and Greg started thrusting again. It felt incredible to feel his cock sliding against mine inside Mom like that. I could feel the heat of his cock next to mine. By the time we got into a good rythm of stroking back and forth Mom screamed "Oh God..I'm so full...so stuffed...It feels so good....I can't take it..I'm gonna cuuuummm...AAAAHhhhhhhh...Yesssssss". Mom was screaming so loud I started to kiss her to keep the neighbors from hearing while her hips jerked up onto Greg and I. We kept fucking her right through her orgasm and our pubic hair was matted with her juices leaking out of her. We were buidling up more speed and I felt Gregs' cock expand inside her and I knew he was about to cum, Mom felt it too and told us "Yes, I can feel it...cum inside me...shoot your cum in my pussy...both of you...fill me up...fill my pussy with your hot cum..I want to feel it shooting in me". As soon as I felt Greg thrust all the way into Moms' pussy the cum started to boil in my nuts and when he started shooting and I felt his hot cum inside Moms' pussy my orgasm pulsed through me and I flooded Moms' pussy with another load of cum. Greg was trying to catch his breath and I was still pumping more cum into Mom and watching mine and Gregs' cum run out of her and onto our cocks coating them in our combined juices. Mom was sweating and cumming again herself from feeling two hard cocks spurting cum inside her. We all just laid there for a few minutes coming down until both Greg and I slipped out of Mom at the same time, along with a stream of our cum. I finally climbed off them and Mom rolled onto the other side of the bed. She lay there on her back with her legs open catching her breath and Greg started staring at her cum covered pussy. It got me to thinking of the last time I cleaned Moms creampie and Greg was fascinated and wanted to try it. I spoke up and told him "Go for it....lick her pussy..you'll love it". Greg looked at me momentarily before climbing in between Moms' legs and bringing his face inches from her messy pussy. Mom took the back of Gregs' head and told him "Clean my pussy Greg...lick all that cum out of me..clean me good". Then she guided his head to her pussy and his tongue came out and went right inside her hole and came out coated with our cum. He tasted it for a second, seemed to like it and went right back for more. Greg cleaned her out completely and after several minutes Mom was bucking and shouting she was cumming again. Greg had to hold her hips to keep his mouth locked on her pussy. Greg was on his last few licks when Mom relaxed and told him he did a great job. Mom seemed to have a second wind because she reached over and began jerking my cock which was already half hard again. "Damn Mom...you're insatiable..do you ever get enough"? "I don't know why baby but lately I just can't get enough cock.. as a matter of fact I was hoping we could find a couple more guys to add", Mom surprised me by saying. Off the top of my head I asked her "What about Chris and Tommy? They think your hot, I know they would love to fuck you" . Greg added "Yeah, my Dad would love to see that..and with him that's 5 cocks for you Jennie". Mom got excited and cooed "Oooohhh..I like the sound of that...when do you think we can do it"? "I think next weekend would be best...It'll be like a marathon for you Mom...maybe you will finally get enough" I told her. Mom said "Maybe...but I can't wait for next weekend to find out".


Part V Coming Soon... Continue»
Posted by fl44bothways 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4913  |  
96%
  |  13

Camping With Mom - Part 2

Introduction: Boy and His Mother Go Camping

Note: I am not the Author of this story. I recently read this much of the story on this website (XNXX) with less grammar etc. I searched the web for the rest of the story and will be uploading them part by part at some point during this week. The reason for the delay in uploads is that I am editing Grammar, Paragraphs, and re-typing sections of it. So consider this story Camping With Mom: Remastered.

After about an hour and a half, I noticed that her heartbeat still remained rapid, as did mine. I could tell her eyes were still wide open, and I was still thinking of her hot naked body pressed so tightly against mine. It was around this time that I noticed it was cold outside our sl**ping roll, which was very wet with our sweat. There was no heavy breeze against our tent, though I still heard the rain dropping against it. As I continued to calm down from what had just transpired, I felt her sweat mingling with mine, very warm, and could feel the tightness of our roll, pressing us so closely together, our skin morphing around each other’s.

Even after all this time, my dick was still semi-hard, though it was bending under her ass cheeks. Somehow, the very thought of my dick seemed to cause it to spring to life, as I felt it increasing the pressure against my mother's butt. It appeared I wasn't wrong in guessing my mother was still awake. She felt the growing cock and said, “Can't seem to get to sl**p can you?"

“I'm sorry mom." I said a little sheepishly. She started rubbing her sweat moistened ass against my hips, causing my dick to slip to its original position. I could feel the cum that I’d had left there earlier.

She said, “I guess we'll just have to try again until it goes away." I didn't want to give any argument, I was eager to be humping my mother again.

“Are you sure you want to go again?" I asked half-heartedly.

“Look,” she said, “The only way we can get any sl**p is if you don’t have that thing keeping us up. This is all we can do for now, so let’s just get this over with.” Surprisingly, she was already half out of breath. I started thrusting my dick in between her upper thighs, this time sliding it right under her cunt. I knew this time would be a lot longer, so I decided to enjoy myself even more.

Not even a minute into it we were both moaning again. I slipped my dick back into her now slippery pussy, easily sliding it back and forth. This was actually going to happen again! Soon enough we were into the full swing of things, me banging my mother as hard as I could, fucking her full f***e with every thrust of my hips. I thought the roll would surely rip, but with the tightness of our sweating bodies, there was actually room inside it.

I was grabbing all over her now, keeping my pinned hand holding her as close as possible to me, while moving my free hand from her full bosoms, her nipples softer, yet hard enough to stick out, to her pussy, pressing her ass hard into my pelvis.

After a while, she said to me between heavy breaths, “Could I ask you another selfish question?” At this I started to stop, but she told me to keep going.

I told her, “Sure, I'll do anything you want." She moaned a little.

“This time could you do it from behind?" She started moaning loudly again. This caught me off guard, and she felt me tense up while still pushing my dick into her pussy. She said, “It's just that I don't want it to leak out during the night. There's already a lot in there" while taking pauses to pant heavily.

I said, “Alright, if you want me to" also taking pauses to pant heavily. Without even allowing me to finish my sentence, she pushed her hips forward, and then thrust her butt out, causing my dick to slide right in. It was considerably tighter, but pre-cum built up on my cock lubricated it some, so there wasn't too much friction.

Now I had my hand on her entire vagina, pushing her ass even harder against me. She moaned every time I pushed against her immensely wet and hairy pussy. I decided I would stick my middle finger into it, and she took great pleasure in this, moaning much louder and uncontrolled, lasting a few seconds, followed by more quick loud moans. Waves of pleasure were crashing over me with each of her moans, compounded by the tightness of my own mother’s asshole.

I slipped my pinned hand further under her so that I could hold her in the center of her heaving breasts, trying to increase my pleasure. Every thrust was overloading my brain with absolute pleasure, almost causing me to black out. I barely held on to consciousness, I wanted to feel every blissful moment that I lay with my mother. As we were in the crest of our passion, she was practically shouting at me, “Fuck me! Ooooh yes fuck me! Cum in me! Give Momma your sperm! I want you in me! I want your dick baby! Come on honey, give me your cock!”

Every word crashed on me like a tidal wave, releasing my throws of passion. “I’ll fuck you all night! I want you Mom! I’ll give you my dick! You can have me! I’ll cum in you! Oh yes Mommy! Yes Mommy!” We couldn’t contain it anymore. We were full out fucking. I was giving her every last thing I had. I was biting at her shoulder while she was throwing her head back, thrusting her entire body at me. We were so tightly pressed I’m surprised there was any movement at all.

Finally, I came right inside her ass, thrusting harder than I had all night, practically splitting my mom’s ass cheeks. She screamed out with passionate agony, “YEHHHHHHHHHHHSSSS!” Her scream was so loud I could have sworn someone would come looking for us. I was now blasting the inside of her ass, releasing more cum than I thought possible. It was already dripping out my mother’s ass before I was finished. Halfway through finishing from behind her, she pushed against the ground forcing her ass even harder onto me. Because I was already at the top of my threshold, this shot a final wave of pleasure in me that finally did it. I blacked out.

I woke up to the comforting glow of the sun shining through the tent. I was still somewhat drowsy and not quite awake, nothing like sl**ping in the freezing cold to make sure you don't get a good night’s rest. It became readily apparent that there was quite a bit more room in the sl**ping bag than there had been last night. Where had Mom gone? As I asked the question to myself, the reality of what we had done last name came rushing over me like a tidal wave. "Holy shit" I thought to myself. I really just fucked my Mom last night. Sure I had fantasized about it, but what horny teenage boy hadn't? I never thought in a million years that I'd actually do it though. How was this going to change our relationship? How did she feel about it? Will I ever be able to look her in the eye? My mind was racing with the possible consequences of the i****tuous act that had taken place in that tight sl**ping bag the night before. Well I certainly wasn't going to get any answers laying here in the tent, I guess I better get up and face the day...and my Mom.

Grabbing some clothes from my bag, I unzipped the tent and stepped out. I was greeted by my Mom cooking breakfast over the campfire.

"Good morning honey!" she exclaimed.

She didn't seem fazed by last night; in fact, she was acting like I hadn't been fucking her in the ass less than 12 hours ago.

"Morning Mom" I replied

"Did you sl**p alright?"

"Yeah, but mom, we need to talk abou-"

"Listen, what happened last night was...wrong. It's i****t Jake, you know that."

"I know Mom; I just got caught up in the moment and couldn't control myself"

"It wasn't your fault; I didn't exactly put a stop to the situation either. I think it's just best if we put it behind us and move on. What do you think about that?"

"That's probably best"

Well at least the awkwardness of it was out of the way, but I have to admit that I was slightly hurt. Last night she seemed so...into it, and this morning, she makes it sound like one big mistake.

"Well enough about that, why don't you come over here and eat breakfast while I get ready. We still have 5 or 6 miles to go before we get to the campsite."

She handed me a plate of bacon and eggs and went back to the tent to change. I still was confused and full of turmoil on the inside and frankly, I wasn't that hungry. I poked at the food idly and thought of the events that had occurred the night before. Her words played back in my mind as I reflected on the previous evening. "Give Momma your sperm! I want you in me!"

"About ready to go?" she asked. Her words shot me back down to earth from my dream-like state. I turned around to look at her and saw she was wearing a tight fitting black tank top, which from the looks of things, was about two sizes too small, and a pair of jean shorts that clung to her ass perfectly.

"Uh yeah, just let me grab my bag" I replied.

As mom lead our trek to the campsite, I couldn't stop my mind from wandering to the events of the night before. She seemed so into it last night, she NEEDED me. What had happened to make her change her mind? Then it dawned on me. She just fucked her son last night, how could she possibly advocate that? She couldn't let me know that she enjoyed it and wanted to do it again. She couldn't tell me how she wanted my cock more than anything right now. She couldn't say any of those things. I had to take the lead. What if I was wrong though? What if she meant what she said this morning? I guess I'd just have to take a chance. As I kept walking, I began to formulate a plan. I was going to have my mother before this trip was over, and that was that.

We were making good progress; the weather was definitely helping with that. Today's weather was a welcome change from the rain and winds of last night. It was still morning, but already starting to get hot out. It must have been about 85 degrees out and rising fast with no sign of a cloud in sight. To be quite honest, I was starting to get uncomfortable. I had dressed while it was still brisk out this morning, fully expecting another day like yesterday. I was quickly finding that long pants and a wind breaker was not a good idea for a hot day

"Hey mom, hold on for a second" I yelled out. "I'm gonna change clothes real quick, it's getting pretty hot out here."

"That's not a bad idea, I'm starting to break a sweat" she replied.

I took my backpack off and unzipped it to try and find some more suitable clothes. I took out a pair of shorts and put my windbreaker in the backpack.

"Mom, I'm going to change over th-" I started to say as I looked up from my backpack. My mom evidently didn't mind changing clothes right here because she was already almost naked. She had taken off her long sleeve shirt and pants and now was standing less than 10 feet away from me wearing a lacy white bra and a pair of matching thong underwear. Looking at her almost naked reminded me how badly I wanted her.

"What was that sweetie?" she asked, seemingly oblivious to her current state of undress.

"Um, I forgot what I was going to say. I'm sure it wasn't important" I managed to spit out.

"Oh, well OK. Hurry up and get changed so we can make it to camp. The last thing I want to do is get caught in a rainstorm again." she said with what appeared to be a wink.

"She didn't just wink at me...did she?" I pondered as I began to change. "No way" I thought to myself and started to undress. "It's just my horny teen mind playing tricks on me". I stood up and started to pull up my shorts when I glanced over at mom only to find her looking right back at me. That didn't last long though, she sheepishly averted her gaze. "Odd" I thought. "Very odd".

"Alright, let's go" I said as I picked my backpack up off the ground and put it back on my shoulders. As I looked ahead though, I got quite the sight. Mom had decided on a tight pair of jean shorts and a t-shirt that clung to her breasts perfectly. From the looks of things, it looks like she had taken off her bra. "Surely not" I thought.

The following hours were largely uneventful. As the day went on, the temperature kept rising. It was late afternoon by this point, and the temp had risen to the high 90's. During the long walk, I allowed my mind to wander as I walked behind my mother. The jean shorts she had put on clung perfectly to her ass. I couldn't stop thinking about how good my dick felt going into that perfect ass last night. My dick was starting to get hard thinking about fucking her and shooting my cum deep in her. I have to admit, with all this daydreaming, I wasn't really paying attention to where I was going. Before I knew what was happening, I was ripped out of my daydream by something on the path. I had tripped over a tree root and was sticking my arms out and flailing in an attempt to regain my balance. The only thing in front of me was mom, who was oblivious to my falling. Before I knew what I was doing, my hands had found a source of stability...my mom's breast. I grabbed hold of her breast with one hand and her side with the other and soon she was supporting my full weight. Unfortunately, she wasn't expecting this, and fell to the ground with me on top of her. The current situation reminded me of last night. My hard dick in my mom's ass? Check. Me groping her? Check. I quickly realized this was quite different. Instead of sex, I had tackled my mom. Shit.

"Oh my god mom, are you alright?" I quickly asked.

"Yeah, but what the hell was that for?" she replied, obviously slightly pissed.

"I wasn't paying attention to where I was going, I tripped on a tree root or something" I said as I got up off of her. She'd be an idiot not to know that I had a huge hardon. I held out my hand to help her up.

"It's alright, just be more careful honey."

"Will do" I said as I pulled her up off the ground.

"Now I'm all dirty" she huffed as she started to brush her chest off. The way her breasts jiggled as she brushed them, combined with the accidental grope earlier confirmed my suspicions. She wasn't wearing a bra, and from the looks of things, she was turned on. Her nipples were clearly visible through her thin t-shirt. "Well if we're done playing football, I'd like to get to camp before sunset Jake" she said as she readjusted her backpack, turned around, and kept walking.

It wasn't a long walk before we got to camp. We'd been here once before, but not to this particular camp site. It was secluded, and surrounded by trees. The sound of running water was faint in the distance.

"Honey, would you go gather some firewood? I'm starting to get hungry and we need to set up a fire unless you like your food cold" she joked.

"Sounds good, I'll be back in a few."

I started walking into the woods, hoping to find enough firewood to keep a fire going for the night. I soon found the source of the running water. A small stream feeding into a pond. I bent down to feel the water. It was cool, but not too cold. The perfect temperature for swimming on a hot day like this. I made a mental note of where the pond was, grabbed some firewood, and made my way back to the camp. Much to my surprise, the tent was already set up, and mom was unpacking the food.

"Great, you're back. Why don't you get a fire going so we can eat?"

"Alright" I said as I started to build the fire. "By the way, while I was collecting wood, I found a small pond, it might be fun to go swimming after dinner"

"Sounds like a plan to me" she smiled.

Soon we had finished dinner and the sun had started to set. Even though the sun was rapidly falling below the horizon, it was still oppressively hot outside.

"You want to go to that pond I was telling you about?" I asked. "I'm still burning up out here".

"I bet a dip would feel great, I've been hot most of the day." she replied.

"You can say that again" I muttered.

"What?"

"Nothing"

After a short walk through the woods, we arrived at the pond. The sun had almost completely set, but there was a full moon tonight that cast a faint glow on the pond.

"You get in first Jake, I'll join you in a second"

I complied, taking off my shorts, shirt, and lastly boxers before jumping in the pond. The water felt amazing on my skin, and it was the perfect temp. I looked toward the bank to see my mother undressing. She looked like an angel in the moonlight as she removed her clothes. She slowly slid down her shorts and swayed her hips as she wriggled out of them. Her panties got the same treatment also. Her hips and legs looked beautiful in the moonlight. I hadn't gotten a great look at her the other night in the sl**ping bag, but this view more than made up for it. She slid her shirt quickly over her head and her full, round tits popped into view. They looked even more beautiful than I had imagined. Quickly, she jumped into the water also.

"Oh my god Jake, this water feels amazing" she cooed.

"You're not joking mom, this is exactly what I needed" I said and then dove underwater. I closed my eyes and swam away from the bank blindly. When I popped up for air, I was quite a bit farther than I thought.

"Where the hell did you go Jake?" she yelled, not seeing where I was.

"I was going to ask you the same thing" I yelled back.

"MARCO!" she screamed.

"POLO!" I replied. I could see that she was to my left, walking slowly toward me.

"MARCO!"

"POLO!" I said, before I quietly dove underwater and swam toward her. I surfaced only a few feet in front of her. I could see she had her eyes closed and was blindly walking around trying to find me.

"MARCO!" she yelled much too loudly, obviously not realizing I was there. I didn't respond, only walked closer to her. "MARCO?!" she yelled quizzically, not knowing I was inches in front of her. I don't know what came over me, but I decided it was now or never. I had to make my move. I threw my arms around her, pulled her close, and kissed her passionately on the lips. Her eyes sprung open, obviously shocked, but much to my surprise, she didn't pull away. Instead she relaxed, closed her eyes, and kissed me back!

I took full advantage of this and began kissing her more insistently. She still hadn't pulled away! I got braver and opened my mouth and slowly began French kissing her. Our tongues met, and danced in each other's mouths. It was like pure heaven. Suddenly, she pulled away.

"Jake" she said, very out of breath. "We can't be doing this"

"I don't care, I need you mom" I pleaded as I pulled her in and kissed her again.

She briefly resisted and then melted again into my arms as we continued to make out.

"Honey, stop" she gasped as she pushed me away "I mean it, this can't happen anymore" she said in a hollow attempt at a stern tone.

"I'm sorry; I don't know what came over me"

"It's alright Jake, it's perfectly natural to be attracted to women, you just can't act on it when it's your mother. Now why don't we get dressed and head back to camp. It's getting late" she said as she started to swim back to shore.

"I'll be there in a bit" I said, slightly defeated. I was disappointed to see her grab her clothes and leave. I was hoping to see another show of her amazing body. I slowly made my way to shore, feeling very downtrodden. My plan hadn't worked. She really meant what she said. I was starting to think that last night had been a fluke.

I got dressed and went back to camp, hoping to avoid the inevitable awkwardness sure to follow. The fire had been put out, and my guess was mom was already in the tent. I unzipped the flap to the tent and saw that our one sl**ping bag had been unzipped and laid out, so it was twice as large. She was lying on one side of it, covered up by a blanket.

"I was looking through some of the things I packed and found this blanket; hopefully we won't have such cramped sl**ping quarters tonight. You can lie next to me and use this blanket to keep warm."
I crawled under the blankets and got comfortable. The good news is that it was still fairly warm out, so I wouldn't freeze tonight.

"Good night mom, love you"

"Love you too honey, sl**p tight"

As I lay there, I realized the long walk had taken its toll on me, I was exhausted. I quickly drifted off, thinking thoughts of my mom.

To Be Continued...
... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 7227  |  
94%
  |  3

Camping With Mom - Part 1

Introduction: Boy and His Mother Go Camping

Note: I am not the Author of this story. I recently read this much of the story on this website (XNXX) with less grammar etc. I searched the web for the rest of the story and will be uploading them part by part at some point during this week. The reason for the delay in uploads is that I am editing Grammar, Paragraphs, and re-typing sections of it. So consider this story Camping With Mom: Remastered.

It was January 1985 and I was your normal 15 year old. Always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. One of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains near our house. Ever since I was born, our f****y would always take trips up to the mountains to hunt & fish. We would spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake. This year we didn't get to take our usual trip due to my dad's job. My mother could tell I was depressed because I looked forward to this trip all year. Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman, but I never really thought about her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong, like most boys I tried to catch the occasional peek at her when she was changing or getting out of the shower. She still had big firm tits and a well-rounded ass. Her long black hair and green eyes were a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y had. I guess I would say she was average weight and height. One day, as I sat down to breakfast mom dropped a little surprise on me.

"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression. "Hey mom".

"What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?” It took me a minute for what she said to hit home.

"Oh my God! Are you serious?" I was so excited I about pissed myself.

"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come since he's been working so much, but I figure you and I could have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up without eating my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together." I heard her shout up the stairs after me. I was packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I got my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We packed the car and off we went. Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. Perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive into the mountains we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat. My mom may be 38, but she can still carry her own share of the gear. We packed pretty light, just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies our clothes and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. We hiked for almost 4 hours when we noticed it was started to get cloudy. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and we decided it may be best to pick a spot to make camp. We still had another hour to walk before we got to our favorite fishing spot, but we thought it best to finish in the morning. Before we could get the gear unpacked it started to rain. In a matter of minutes the rain became a total downpour. And it was freezing. By now the temperature had dropped to 35 and our hands were hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, neither of us had a dry spot on us. Everything was soaked. We hopped into the tent and collapsed on the ground completely exhausted and shivering. In the frenzy to get the tent set up, my mom didn't realize that her sl**ping roll had been washed down the hillside, and my roll was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

Mom said in a shivering voice, "Turn around for a minute. I'm going to strip and hop into the sl**ping bag and try to dry off and warm up." I swivelled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her clothes in a pile in the corner. I was always wanting to see her naked, but as I sat there freezing, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed she slipped into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same. She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on, you're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into the sl**ping bag next to my naked mother. I didn't know if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked up and saw her staring at me, "hurry up and get those things off! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew she was right. At this altitude, the temperature would drop to the teens by midnight, and we were both experienced enough to know how to survive. I quickly slid my undies off and tossed them in the pile with our other clothes.

She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits with their hard nipples starring back at me. She slid over as much as she could, but it was only built for one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my behind to her. The last thing I wanted to do was rub my dick down the entire length of her body. The problem was that there was no way we would fit that way. "Hold on a second." she said as she flipped over onto her side facing away from me. "There. Now lay next to me facing me." It really was the only way we would fit comfortably in the sl**ping roll together. I had a hard time getting into the bag with her. I literally had to grab her and pull myself down into it. As I feared, my dick was pressed into her upper back. I still wasn't hard (thank God), I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I slid further into the sl**ping bag, the whole time with my dick and balls rubbing all the way down her back. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I had assumed she kept her panties on. I was wrong. My dick slid along her ass cheek and along the crack of her ass. She giggled some to try to lighten the mood I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly as I was finally all the way in the bag.

"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything I haven't seen before, right?" She was still shivering badly.
"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around and grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits.

She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. Gladly. My hand rubbed all around her chest. I tried not to be obvious about it, but every now and then I cupped her entire breast in my hand. I ran my hand from her neck down to her stomach and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body as we lay there spooned. After about 20 minutes she finally stopped shivering some but told me to keep holding her. I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched as my fingers flicked over them. I was freezing, but having the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.

I stopped rubbing her and froze completely still. My dick was getting hard. "Oh my God" I thought, she is going to freak out. My dick was pressed into her ass cheek which has still wet, but warm. I was hoping she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that my cock was poking her in her ass. She shifted a little and said, "sorry, but there isn't any more room." I was so freaked out by this point. She felt my hard-on.
"It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p".

"Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand which was now resting right below her tits, one of them actually lying on top of my fingers. She squirmed a little more and my dick flopped right into the crack of her ass. That actually felt more comfortable, but made me even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't even turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on rammed into my own mother's ass crack.
After five minutes passed I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach down and she patted me on my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?"
My eyes about popped out of my skull like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out.
She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy. It happens. Would it help if it wasn't pinned between us?"
I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "maybe." As best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back some. He ass rose up some and before I knew what was going on my dick slipped and landed on her upper thigh. She the closed her legs back and said, "There, is that better?"
Now I don't have a small dick by any means. Maybe 7 inches and very thick. And right now all seven inches was squished between my mother's warm wet thighs. Only an inch from her warm, hairy pussy. This was more comfortable, but felt way too good. Another five minutes passed and my breathing was getting a little fast. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked her nipples with my fingers and shifted my hips a little pressing my dick into her thighs. I could tell the head of my dick was out past her legs and was getting moist with pre-cum.

Another minute passed when my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind, I know it happens."
I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way. I'm sorry this happened, but it will go away." I knew I was lying and so did she.

"Look, you are your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it, I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And no way am I sl**ping with a huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."

She laughed out loud and said, "No I don't care. Seriously, just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She held onto my thigh.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding slowly against her. My dick slid back and forth between her thighs with my balls pressed against the back of her thighs. My hand was sliding across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass too. By now the pre-cum was flowing and my dick was now slick with its wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and as I heard her gasp I got brave and grabbed her tit fully in my hand and pumped a little faster.
That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really consider the possibility. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting slippery, my dick slipped and pressed right against her pussy. She gasped. I stopped moving. My hand froze to her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. I could tell she was getting turned on by the heat coming from her pussy. It was very hot. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok I promise"

I started again. Sliding my meat back and forth now between her thighs, but now feeling her cunt lips against my dick. She was soaking wet and very warm. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The end of my dick was sticking out 3 inches past her thighs on my strokes out and I could feel it slid next to her opening on the strokes in. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I knew I would cum within a minute. Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.

"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"

I panted, "Yeah, I suppose so". I knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.

"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you, but it's very selfish of me." she said.

OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."

"I would rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight. If it's ok with you, when you're about to, um release your stuff...would you do it inside me? I know this is a horrible thing to ask, but put yourself in my position." She sounded a little sad.

I almost blacked out. Did she just ask me to cum inside her pussy? "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so." I was a bad actor, but I tried to seem reluctant to the idea. "I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass at me to signal me to get going. And I did. Now I was in complete a****l lust. I was drooling. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I was pumping my dick hard now back and forth. She could tell I was close and I felt her arch her back again, lifting her ass. This was her way of saying, 'here you go". I stopped thrusting and put the tip of my cock at her opening. She slid down some and I pressed it into her. My dick slid into her like a hot knife into warm butter. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds. Not moving. Just savouring the feeling. I could feel her wet warm cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me. I knew I was about to cum so I decided to make the most of it. This would never happen again. I started fucking her. She gasped "Oh my God" as I went balls deep into her. My dick bottomed out inside her and my balls slapped against her thighs. I was now fucking her like a wild b**st, grunting and snorting. Trying my best not to cum, but I was about to anyway.

Mom actually said to me between her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside Momma. Let it out. Yes baby. Fuck me."

I was so far gone now I didn't even realize I was saying it, but I said, "Yes, momma. I'm about to fill you up. I hope you took your pill today." That brought my mom back to reality quickly. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years. Ever since my dad had a vasectomy. I smiled as she panicked and said, "Oh honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."
But it was too late. As the words were leaving her mouth the first spurt of cum blasted into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom, I'm cumming. I'm cumming." My balls we instantly emptied as I squirted blast after hot blast of my hot goo inside her. She was sobbing for me to stop, but I pretended not to hear as I rammed it deeper and sent the last few squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and tit and felt her trying to pull away from my dick. Before she could get off, I squeezed the last few globs of cum out into her now sopping wet cunt.

My dick flopped out of her with a splat against her ass. I caressed her shoulder and she patted my hand. She spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. But I'm being silly, what are the chances of me getting pregnant?" She giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as my dick finally softened up a little. I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. She was embarrassed. I almost laughed at her. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "well, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out. Imagine how much must still be inside me!" She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I would die when I heard her licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm." she moaned softly. "Good stuff" she said with a giggle. "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me mom" I replied. Ten minutes later, my dick got hard again.

To Be Continued...
... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 5557  |  
99%
  |  5

Cooking With Mom (Part V)

The anticipation of her gangbang was driving my mom Jennie into a frenzy. She was going to have me, Greg, his dad Bill, and our friends Pete and Ben this weekend. 5 cocks to pleasure her. We decided to have the guys over for a movie night Saturday and then turn it into a sex marathon for Mom. Of course, the only ones that weren't in on it were Pete and Ben but we figured they wouldn't mind the change in plans. Mom and I had a quick dinner and I cleaned up while Mom showered and got dressed for the night. Greg and his Dad showed up a little early with wine and beer and we all had a drink waiting for the other guys. When they arrived they looked a little surprised to see the drinks flowing and Mom dressed so sexily. "Hi Jennie, are you going out"? Pete asked assuming she and Bill were going out together and leaving us "k**s" to our movie. "No Pete, I just decided to have a relaxing night at home tonight" Mom answered. Mom had already had a couple glasses of wine and was in a hurry to get things started. As soon as all the guys were seated Mom got up and turned on some sexy dance music and stood in the center of the room in front of us and asked "Would you guys like a different kind of entertainment tonight"?. Greg and Bill spoke up together "Sure" while Pete and Ben sat silent and a little stunned. Mom started swaying back and forth to the music her hair swinging from shoulder to shoulder and hips gyrating in the tight jeans she had on. She turned around to give us a great view of her denim covered ass and long legs. What we didn't see was that with her back to us Mom had unbuttoned the top three buttons on her blouse. When she turned around Pete and Bens' eyes were bulging looking at Mom with her blouse open enough to expose her black lace bra covered tits in full view. Her tits were swaying along with the music now too. Mom had her eyes closed and raised her arms over her head pushing out her tits to us even more. I could see the bulges in Greg and Bills pants and just then Bill got up and started to grind against Mom to the music. Bill started to kiss her neck and ears and lips and soon moved to her tits. He started to lick the exposed skin and even suck her hardening nipples through the lacy material of her bra. Bill then unbuttoned the rest of her blouse and removed it completely. He moved behind her and while Mom faced the rest of us guys Bill undid her bra and revealed her beautiful breasts to all of us. Mom got to shake them once or twice before Bill reached around to start rubbing them from behind her. Then in unison Mom and Bill stopped and faced each other and simultaneously unbuttoned each others jeans. Bills' pants dropped easily once they got over his hard cock since he wasn't wearing unerwear. He got on his knees and helped pull down Moms tight jeans over her ass and off her feet. I was so glad Mom decided not to wear underwear either. I looked over at Pete and Ben and saw the hardons in their pants. The looked at me and Ben asked "Dude, is this cool"? I smiled and told them it was cool and to enjoy the show. By the time we looked back Bill was still on his knees but was now holding Mom by the ass and licking her pussy and clit. Mom had her head back, eyes closed and was still swaying with a slight moan coming from her. Greg couldn't take anymore so he got up and pulled his clothes off and got behind Mom and started to kiss her neck and back and massaged her tits. Mom was in ecstasy sandwiched between father and son and Pete, Ben and I were ready to burst. Mom was close to her first orgasm and grabbed Gregs' cock and started to jerk him while breathing heavy and cumming on Bills' tongue inside her. Ben had his cock out now and was jerking off. He had an impressively thick 7 inches. Bill disappeared to the back bedroom while Mom got on her knees and started to suck Gregs' hard cock. Now Pete had his cock in his hand and he was about as thick as me but only a little over 6 inches maybe. Greg wanted to fuck Mom so he got down on his back on the floor and pulled Mom on top of him. She took his cock in her hand and guided it to her sopping slit. Mom had her back to us guys on the sofa and when she leaned forward to take Gregs cock all the way we got a great view of his cock sliding into Moms' pussy. Bill was already back and watching his son fuck my mom. Mom turned around and told Ben, who was closest to her, to bring his hard young cock over to her so she could taste it. Ben was up in a flash and standing in front of Mom feeding her his cock while she continued to ride up and down on Gregs' cock Bill got behind Mom and lubed her ass before placing the head at her little rosebud and pushing it in filling her with father and son cock again. They got in a good rythym again and started to fuck Mom hard while she shrieked over Bens' cock. Ben was so turned on he couldn't hold his cum anymore and let loose in Moms' mouth. She swallowed every drop and even licked his cock clean while still being double stuffed. "I'm gonna cum Dad, I'm gonna fill her pussy", Greg warned his father. "Go for it Greg, shoot it in her pussy, I'm about to fill her ass too". They were drilling their cocks all the way into Moms' holes and she was moaning she was about to cum when Greg and Bill both shoved their cocks home and came deep within Moms' ass and pussy. Mom screamed out "Yes...Yes...fuck me...fuck me...I'm cumming...Oh God..I'm cumming". Ben was sitting on the floor with his cock already getting hard again watching Greg and his dad pulling their wet softening cocks out of Mom. When Mom turned over we all could see the cum runnign down her thighs from her pussy and ass. She even wiped some up on her finger and licked it off. She looked up to see Pete still wanking his cock looking like he was about to burst. She called him over and asked how she could help with problem. "I wanna fuck you Jennie" was all Pete could utter. Mom laid on her back and Pete got over her. He quickly slid hos cock into Moms' wet slippery pussy and started to fuck her for all he was worth. They were both rocking with his thrusts and Mom knew he was ready to blow. "C'mon Pete...do it...do it..cum in me Pete...fill me up baby..let me feel it" Mom moaned. That was all he could take and Pete shouted he was cumming and shot his huge load in Moms' pussy while thrusting wildly. After almost a minute he was still fucking her and we could see his and Gregs' cum all over his cock as it slid in and out of Moms sloppy cunt. Mom told us to meet her in the bedroom while she freshened up so we all lost any remaining clothes on the way. Once we got there Ben asked me if I had ever fucked my mother. I told him I had many many times, that she loved sex and that I loved to make her happy. And that if he and Pete ever wanted any more they should keep it to themselves. Mom returned ready for another round and ready to direct the action. She looked around the room at all the hard cocks around her and decided she could take us all at once. She asked me to lay on the bed so she could ride my cock and asked Ben if he wanted to fuck her ass. Ben was very agreeable and got positioned behind Mom while I was busy rubbing my cock along her slit and massaging her clit. When I came upon her sweet hole I sunk it in until my balls rested against her beautiful bush. She told Ben to lube her ass and told Greg to sit in front of her so she could suck his cock too. While I was fucking her pussy with long strokes Ben was pushing the head of his cock into Moms' ass so I could feel it against mine inside her. Greg was jerking his cock and pointing it at Moms' mouth. When she looked up she smiled and started to lick the head of Gregs' cock and then took his whole length inside her mouth. All three of us got in a good rythm fucking all of Moms' holes while Pete and Bill were jerking their cocks and got on the bed on either side of Mom. They started to pinch her nipples and rub her tits. While Greg reached down and held Mom up so she could continue sucking his cock and could now reach her hands to both Pete and Bills' cocks and started to jerk them off. She was handling all five cocks now. She was in her glory. Mom was huffing and puffing and moaning and purring all the while she had cocks in her ass, pussy, mouth and both hands. Mom started to cum as her pussy clamped down on my cock. Ben could feel it too and he started to grunt and shoot his cum in Moms' ass. Greg was next coating her throat with his cream. She was in such a state from her orgasm and on her way to another one that some of Gregs cum ran out the side of her mouth. Feeling the throbbing of Bens' cock inside Moms' ass got me shooting my pent up load inside her pussy as well. Watching Mom licking the cum off Gregs' cock sent Pete and Bill over the edge and they started to jerk their cocks themselves and Bill shot his cum on Moms' face and neck while Pete shot all over her back. Mom was spent after all that as were we. Pete and Ben had big smiles on their faces and Mom told them that they should come over more often. We did all get together one other time but mostly it was Mom and me and either Bill or Greg or both. We had a great time for about a year when Mom got a new boyfriend and I moved into a place of my own. I'll never forget all that Mom taught me though and I'm sure my new girlfriend appreciates it too.

The End... Continue»
Posted by fl44bothways 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 2464  |  
93%
  |  11

Camping With Mom - Part 4

Introduction: Boy and His Mother Go Camping

Note: I am not the Author of this story. I recently read this much of the story on this website (XNXX) with less grammar etc. I searched the web for the rest of the story and will be uploading them part by part at some point during this week. The reason for the delay in uploads is that I am editing Grammar, Paragraphs, and re-typing sections of it. So consider this story Camping With Mom: Remastered.

We had dressed ourselves after we arrived back at our camp just in case there was someone on the trails who might spot us.

Mom had slipped back into her super tight jean shorts and the tightest black tank top she had. She had no fear about flirting with me physically or verbally any more, the sheer illicitness or our affair drove us both onward. Mom had complemented me several times for wearing simple shorts that she or I could remove easily at our leisure.

It was around mid-afternoon that a mischievous glint sparked in my Mom's eyes and she suggested that we go for a walk. Hey I was in no mood to argue and if I was right, I knew walking wasn't the only thing on her mind, as it certainly wasn't on mine.

I caught her out of the corner of my eye stuffing something into a small backpack before she came back over to me and asked if I was ready to head out.

We set out a rough trail that was hardly used for all I could tell and headed up to the woods. I could hardly keep my eyes off her and she knew it! She strode with a heavy swing in her hips that made her ass all the more appealable. More than once I gave her a gentle spank as we walked which only seemed to make her moan and growl huskily under her breath while staring at me seductively.

We hadn't been in the woods more than fifteen minutes when Mom grabbed my hand and dashed off of the barely visible path pulling me with her. By the look on her face I could tell she thought she was my age again. After a few moments of running she stopped dead and grabbed me firmly, pulling me into a deep kiss.

Without a moment of hesitation I grabbed my Mom's ass and lifted her off the ground before pressing her back against an old tree. She moaned into our kiss and wrapped her legs around my waist and began pushing my shorts down with her feet. I responded and moved my hand on her left butt cheek to her crotch and moved the slim piece of material that kept her pussy concealed from the world.

I could feel how wet she was as my fingers brushed over her pussy lips which only made her grip me tighter and kiss me harder. A moment later I could feel her hand rubbing down my chest and then quickly on to my already fully erect cock.

We froze for a second and stopped kissing. Mom locked her gaze with mine and smiled; not a mother's smile or a friendly smile, but a lovers smile. "Fuck me Jake!" she growled seductively at me.

"Anything for you Mom." I replied in earnest as she used her hand to guide me into her hot wet pussy.

We went wild as we fucked; trying to tear each other’s cloths off. We grunted and screamed at each other in totally unreserved lust as I pounded my Mom's pussy harder than I thought I could.

I could feel myself tapping her cervix with almost every thrust making her scream passionately as her amazing vaginal muscles gripped and squeezed my firm rod.

We weren't going to last long at the rate we were going I could feel Mom twitch and squirm more at her own orgasm built. Then I heard her pleading voice grace my ear "Jake, hold yourself back I want to cum and then I want you to come on me."

I was too far gone to say anything back so I bit her neck as gently as I could and fucked her harder and harder, hitting every pleasure spot she had in her pussy as I did. Trying to stop myself was a sheer effort of will and well-practiced muscle control from masturbating and not wanting to shoot a load that I might not be able to clean up at home.

Moments later she shrieked in pleasure as her pussy walls clamped down hard around my cock and her orgasm exploded over my lower body.

Barely even stopping for breath she pulled herself off me and then pushed me back before getting on her knees and lifting her top over her breasts. She suddenly reached out and grabbed my cock and started jacking me off at a furious pace and softly licking my bell end. It took her less than a minute to get her desired result as I must have cum like a hose.

I sprayed it all over her face and tits, a few strands jetted into her hair before she closed her mouth around my tip and drank down the remainder of my offering.

After she released me I staggered back against a tree and slid down with total contentment as I watched my Mom crawl up to me covered in my own cum. I was the most erotic thing I had ever seen.

"Think you can go again in a few minutes Hun?" She asked me playfully.

"Anything for you Mom" I said as I regained my breath.

Mom slipped the backpack off of her back and winked at me. "What’s in the bag?" I asked curiously.

I watched with wide eyes as Mom pulled out several spare guy ropes from our tent and offered then to me. I looked at her quizzically, not totally sure what she wanted me to do. She winked at me and pressed her wrists together in front of her chest.

I had never had a moment like it, the penny dropped and dropped hard and heavy! Picking the strongest of the guy ropes I started to lash her wrists together. I'd been rafting a few times in my life and knew how to tie a good knot.

"Don't use it all sweetheart," She said huskily to me "you're going to have to really tie me up good." She purred as I finished the knot and she stood up.

Without even a second thought she flicked the remainder of the guy rope over a thick tree limb that was above her.

"Are you sure about this Mom?" I asked sheepishly knowing full well that even if she wanted me to trow her into thick mud I'd still fuck her brains out.

"I'm positive, now hurry up, I'm getting really hot." She panted at me.

I was quickly learning once again that I didn't need to be told twice in these situations.

I finished binding her with the main guy rope and saw that I had several left to play with. Mom was moaning my name softly and trying to rub back against me, but I wasn't done yet.

Mom had always been a bit of an athlete and was still pretty flexible from what I remembered, so I grabbed another guy and quickly bound her ankle, which she seemed to enjoy.

"Hey what are you doing?" she said as I started to walk away tugging on the rope firmly, leaving her on only one foot as I tied the remainder of the rope to a fairly close by tree trunk.

"Let’s see how we do like this huh?" I said with a wide smirk on my face.

"You're a horny devil aren’t you? Come on Sweetie; fuck me like you mean it!" She ordered me.

As I said before, I didn't need a second telling. I took a quick look at my Mom looking like a ballet dancer that was frozen in place, and grinned knowing that I could get away with whatever I wanted while she was bound up.

I jerked off behind her for a moment to make sure I was still completely hard after our escapade just moments before. Then without even a kind word I grabbed her hips and slipped back into her hot pussy.

It felt so great, the complete change of her posture meant I was touching bit of her pussy that were a little more sensitive, I could tell from the sudden change in her moans from soft and welcoming to fierce and passionate. She pulled and pulled at her bonds trying to get closer to me but was only able to move a little and use her stomach muscles and hips to grind against me.

I took advantage of the moment and grabbed her tits firmly making her scream in approval and even more so when I pinched her nipples really hard.

I pushed into her as much as I could but I was in no rush to get my gun off this time, so I relaxed a bit and teased my Mom after my initial roughness. I couldn't tell you which she liked more but she was certainly enjoying herself as much as I was.

"Sweetie, I'm going to cum again." She whimpered and moved the little that she could closer to me, impaling herself on my rod even more.

I had thought about this for a little while and decided now was good for me. I had tied a quick release knot round my Mom's ankle and pulled on it letting her leg come back to ground level. She moaned almost in disappointment and groaned her disapproval even more when I pulled out of her.

"Damn it Sweetie I want you to..." Mom was cut off in a loud gasp as I shoved my cock into her ass quickly.

I love that feeling of her tight ring immediately trying to squeeze the life out of my cock. As I grab her hips again and pound into her even faster now that we were in a better position she tenses up and finds she can't even scream as it feels like several really strong orgasms flow through her. Her continuous muscular spasms eventually caused me to lose control and I fired a few loads of my own into her ass.

It was a good few minutes before we finally came down from that high moment and I untied Mom and let her slump to the forest floor. I knew just how she felt, so rather than say anything I just lay down beside her and slipped my still stiff cock back into her ass and left it there. Her twitching hole kept me hard and let me spray a little of what I had left into her from time to time.

We must have been there lying still for a few hours just basking in our latest sexual adventure when Mom turned around and wrapped her arms around my neck.

"You know, if you and I keep doing this I'm going to have to leave your Dad just so I can keep up with you." She whispered in my ear.

"Why don't we just play behind his back for a while?" I asked.

I could hear her giggling to herself, I knew how she was and knew that it meant she was really considering leaving Dad for me.

"When I get you home we're going straight into the hot tub. Got it?" She purred.

"You couldn't stop me Mom." I said without a second of hesitation.

"Because you're Dad's no fun and doesn't want to play outside the bedroom." She said as he softly started sucking on my ear.

Now I knew why Mom was being so wild, we we're doing everything she ever wanted to and we're throwing caution to the wind. Dad would need to do something drastic to win Mom back from me now.

The End (For Now :P)
... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1960  |  
99%
  |  7

Camping With Mom - Part 3

Introduction: Boy and His Mother Go Camping

Note: I am not the Author of this story. I recently read this much of the story on this website (XNXX) with less grammar etc. I searched the web for the rest of the story and will be uploading them part by part at some point during this week. The reason for the delay in uploads is that I am editing Grammar, Paragraphs, and re-typing sections of it. So consider this story Camping With Mom: Remastered.

I crawled under the blankets and got comfortable. The good news is that it was still fairly warm out, so I wouldn't freeze tonight.

"Good night mom, love you"

"Love you too honey, sl**p tight"

As I lay there, I realized the long walk had taken its toll on me, I was exhausted. I quickly drifted off, thinking thoughts of my mom.

Soon I was having the most amazing dream. My mom and I were walking on the trail, much like the one earlier. She stops me and puts her finger to my lips, signalling me to be quiet. I comply. She grabs my hand and starts to lead me off the path to a secluded spot in the woods. Before I know it, she's down on her knees unbuttoning my pants and pulling them down to my ankles. Her expert hand runs down my stomach and caresses my stiffening cock. She slips her fingers under the waistband of my boxers and slowly slides them off. Soon, my cock is engulfed in her warm mouth. It feels like heaven. She's slowly bobbing up and down on it and playing with the tip using her tongue. It feels amazing...amazingly real. In fact, I don't think I've EVER had a dream this real before. I will myself awake and slowly open my eyes. There, before me, is my mother, totally nude, bobbing up and down on my cock, giving me the best head I've ever had in my life. Jesus this feels amazing. If I was smart, I'd shut up and let this happen, but I'm not. I'm far too greedy. I slowly move my hand around and put it on the back of her head. She jumps slightly and looks at me.

"Relax mom, it's alright, keep going, it feels so good." I reassure her. Without missing a stroke, she continues sucking. Except now, she's looking me in the eyes while she's sucking my cock. There's no mistaking the look in her eyes. She wants me in her. I ease myself out of her mouth and for a moment, she looks at me, puzzled. Then I roll her over and get on top of her, kissing her deeply. Unlike the kiss in the pond earlier, she continues this one, darting her tongue in and out of my mouth and moaning slightly as we continue to kiss. I start to move my hips and line up my hard member at the entrance to her now soaking slit. She feels what I'm doing and moans softly into my mouth.

"Are you sure you want this mom?"

"It's so wrong Jake, but I can't help myself, I need you inside of me. Fuck me Jake, fuck your mother with your big dick" she begged.

I needed no further encouragement. I quickly thrust my rod into her dripping snatch.

"Oh God!" she screamed out. "Fuck me Jake, fuck your mom!" Her dirty words made my dick harder than ever and I kept fucking her with an increasing pace. As we fucked, her gorgeous tits bounced up and down in rhythm with my strokes. I leaned down and put her nipple in my mouth and started to suck on her perfect tits.

"Jesus Jake, don't stop, mommy's going to cum. Mmmm Jake, that's right, fill up mommy's pussy" she moaned loudly as I continued to pound her dripping honeypot. I chuckled to myself as I was fucking her, realizing that I was fucking the exact same pussy I came from. God this was wrong, but that only made it hotter. I rolled her over onto her stomach and quickly thrust my rock hard prick into her.

"OHHHHH Jake, I'm cumming, fill me the fuck up! God, that's it, fuck my pussy Jake, fuck your mother's pussy!" she screamed. As I fucked her from behind, the contractions from her orgasm rippled through her pussy and started milking my dick. I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer.

"Can I cum in you mom? You're not on the pill."

"It's alright baby, shoot your load deep in mommy's pussy!"

I didn't need to be told again. My mother's orgasm combined with how taboo the situation was proved to be too much to handle. Soon I was pumping load after load of hot i****tuous cum into my mother.

"God baby, shoot your load into my pussy baby. Mmmm, that's right" she moaned contently.

After all the cum was milked from my balls, I slowly withdrew my softening dick from my mom's pussy.

"God mom, that was great" I gasped, exhausted from the intense orgasm I just had.

"Mmmm, it was the best baby, thanks for giving mommy what she needed. Now get some sl**p, we have a BIG day ahead of us."

"I thought we were staying here?" I said, confused by the situation.

"We are" she said with a giant mischievous grin across her face. "Now get some sl**p, you're going to need it tomorrow." With that, I drifted back to sl**p, content.

I woke up in what I guessed was the morning. I had spent all last night spooning my mother, and I was a little disappointed not to find her in bed with me. I figured she had woken before me, but I decided to lie in bed.

I turned over onto my back and put my hands under my head. I realized as I lay there with my dick straight up that I was still completely naked. It didn’t matter; I didn’t plan to get up any time soon.

As I lay there, I thought of all that had gone on this trip, first the rain and sl**ping with my naked mother in a tight sl**ping bag. Then her actually asking me to cum inside her. I went back over the long walk to this little secluded area, and wondering if she had winked at me or not. I thought about the kissing in the pond, and waking up to an immensely pleasurable blowjob from her warm mouth. Thinking about this, I my dick started to rise, excited by the thought of my mother.

As I was replaying every action of last night, I had a sudden urge to masturbate. Where this came from I would never know, apparently fucking my mother didn’t satisfy that urge. But despite how I was feeling, I didn’t want to masturbate; it would be intensely awkward if my mom walked in right then.

It appears I made the right decision, not a moment after I made up my mind, she walked in. I didn’t know quite what to expect, but I never would have expected this. She was just as naked as I was. Apparently, she hadn’t even dressed before going outside. Whatever the reason, I didn’t care, I was happy enough just to see her beautiful body again.

I was jarred from my daydream when she suddenly spoke. “Come on honey, let’s go for a dip.”

She popped out quickly, leaving me with a sense of urgency. The last thing I wanted to do was keep her waiting. I quickly threw off the blankets and stood up... Too fast, I got dizzy. This only served to frustrate me, as I desperately wanted to get outside quickly.

Without running, I made my way out as fast as possible, when suddenly she appears right next to me and grabs my hand. She says hurry up and starts running ahead of me, dragging my hand behind her. I run quickly to keep pace, and before I could get into the rhythm of what was happening she jumped into the pond, diving as far into the water as she could clear. I however simply ran straight into the water, splashing around until I got deep enough to swim.

Once I was in far enough to where my feet no longer touched the ground, I looked up to find her. She was a bit further than I anticipated, and she was staring directly at my eyes, and I stared right back.

Then she leaned back and started stroking away from me slowly, teasing me saying, "Come get me," with a coy smile on her face.

Without breaking my stare, I swam as fast as I could after her, thankfully she didn't speed up. She wanted me to catch her quickly. Once I had closed the distance I felt her press the top of her feet against my chest, rubbing them all the way down to my stomach. As I got in closer, she wrapped her legs around my waist, and used them to pull me on top of her. I moved my arms around her, locking my hand behind her back, but keeping distance between our upper bodies. She placed her hands below the back of my neck, still staring intensely into my eyes. This was the same look she had given me last night as she was sucking my dick. She had the same desire, she wanted me inside her.

In unison, we slowly pull each other closer, never breaking our gaze. When our faces finally meet, we engage in a passionate kiss, exploring each other’s mouths. We are now floating straight up and down, hugging tightly with her legs locked behind my waist.

After a long while, kissing deeply, I get very hard. Just like the first night we spent together, my cock is jammed between my mother's legs, only this time there are no pretences. My dick is right underneath her pussy, and if it weren't for the water I would be able to feel the heat emanating from it.

Once my erection is fully under her cunt, she breaks the kiss. She moves the tip of her nose to meet mine and resumes staring deeply into my eyes. Then, using her legs, she pushes her hips out and brings the walls of her pussy sliding over my dick, pushing it deep inside her.

Then she does something that makes me bust a nut right then and there. She starts using her legs to push herself up and down slowly on my cock... but it isn't her movements that arouse me, it's the expression on her face. She is biting her lower lip and creasing her brow. She is nearly at her orgasm already! At this realization, I start kissing her neck, wanting more than anything to increase the pleasure she is receiving from me.

She reacts by letting out a breathy gasp, and moving her shoulder under my neck and placed her head against mine, hugging it.

After kissing her neck for a long while, I realize my entire lower body has remained motionless since she impaled herself on my cock. I can't move my body up and down against her, as I have no leverage for movement, so I decide instead to just thrust my hips in as she is coming down, and out as she is rising up.

However this doesn't last long, as she is already in such a heady state that it wouldn't take much more to send her into a full blown orgasm, and this is what does it. On her first movement up, I pull my hips out, and I can feel her anticipation once she realizes what I'm about to do. She moves down on me, and I thrust my hips slowly into her, forcing her to scream in absolute pleasure. She practically binds to me, all her muscles tightening around me in a vice grip, especially the muscles in her pussy. The death hold her cunt has on my dick is pure pleasure, and I respond by kissing her neck in even more pronounced movements, rubbing my tongue against her skin when my mouth is open, then dragging my lips close.

All this is causing her orgasm to progressively build up, and her vaginal muscles clamp down on my dick even harder, sending me into my own climax. I explode inside her, rocketing every bit of warm cum I have left deep inside my mother. She lets out a primal scream when she feels the hot goo being blasted deeper into her than ever before. The sheer power of our orgasms are holding us together so tightly I was sure I'd bruise. She is digging her nails into my back, but instead of pain, it only adds to my pleasure, causing the last bit of cum to be shot out the tip of my cock.

As we decline, we continue to hold each other tightly, burying our foreheads into each other’s neck, breathing very heavily.

After about a minute I hear her start to softly giggle. Confused by this, I look into her eyes and she softly smiles back at me. I find the look of her face so cute I am f***ed to smile back, and as I do, we start kissing each other’s lips. I lean back, with her legs and arms still wrapped around me, and start stroking back towards shore, all the while looking deep into my mother's eyes.

Once my back reaches sand, I stop swimming and replace my arms back under hers, pulling her in tightly again. I realize now that I still have my dick inside my mother, but I don't dare to retrieve it just yet. She starts giggling again, and in confusion, I smile again and say, "What?"

In reply, she only kisses me, causing me to love her and want her more than ever before.

With it still being early morning and having gone as far as we normally go, I can only guess what is going to happen the rest of the day.

For the rest of the morning we lazed around at the pond and then finally moved back to our camp, all the while keeping our eyes on each other. Our conversation was idle but flirtatious and our obvious magnetism kept bringing us to tenderly touch one another.

To Be Continued...

... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 7231  |  
97%
  |  5

Camping With Mom - Part 4

I am not the Author of this story.

We had dressed ourselves after we arrived back at our camp just in case there was someone on the trails who might spot us.

Mom had slipped back into her super tight jean shorts and the tightest black tank top she had. She had no fear about flirting with me physically or verbally any more, the sheer illicitness or our affair drove us both onward. Mom had complemented me several times for wearing simple shorts that she or I could remove easily at our leisure.

It was around mid-afternoon that a mischievous glint sparked in my Mom's eyes and she suggested that we go for a walk. Hey I was in no mood to argue and if I was right, I knew walking wasn't the only thing on her mind, as it certainly wasn't on mine.

I caught her out of the corner of my eye stuffing something into a small backpack before she came back over to me and asked if I was ready to head out.

We set out a rough trail that was hardly used for all I could tell and headed up to the woods. I could hardly keep my eyes off her and she knew it! She strode with a heavy swing in her hips that made her ass all the more appealable. More than once I gave her a gentle spank as we walked which only seemed to make her moan and growl huskily under her breath while staring at me seductively.

We hadn't been in the woods more than fifteen minutes when Mom grabbed my hand and dashed off of the barely visible path pulling me with her. By the look on her face I could tell she thought she was my age again. After a few moments of running she stopped dead and grabbed me firmly, pulling me into a deep kiss.

Without a moment of hesitation I grabbed my Mom's ass and lifted her off the ground before pressing her back against an old tree. She moaned into our kiss and wrapped her legs around my waist and began pushing my shorts down with her feet. I responded and moved my hand on her left butt cheek to her crotch and moved the slim piece of material that kept her pussy concealed from the world.

I could feel how wet she was as my fingers brushed over her pussy lips which only made her grip me tighter and kiss me harder. A moment later I could feel her hand rubbing down my chest and then quickly on to my already fully erect cock.

We froze for a second and stopped kissing. Mom locked her gaze with mine and smiled; not a mother's smile or a friendly smile, but a lovers smile. "Fuck me Jake!" she growled seductively at me.

"Anything for you Mom." I replied in earnest as she used her hand to guide me into her hot wet pussy.

We went wild as we fucked; trying to tear each other’s cloths off. We grunted and screamed at each other in totally unreserved lust as I pounded my Mom's pussy harder than I thought I could.

I could feel myself tapping her cervix with almost every thrust making her scream passionately as her amazing vaginal muscles gripped and squeezed my firm rod.

We weren't going to last long at the rate we were going I could feel Mom twitch and squirm more at her own orgasm built. Then I heard her pleading voice grace my ear "Jake, hold yourself back I want to cum and then I want you to come on me."

I was too far gone to say anything back so I bit her neck as gently as I could and fucked her harder and harder, hitting every pleasure spot she had in her pussy as I did. Trying to stop myself was a sheer effort of will and well-practiced muscle control from masturbating and not wanting to shoot a load that I might not be able to clean up at home.

Moments later she shrieked in pleasure as her pussy walls clamped down hard around my cock and her orgasm exploded over my lower body.

Barely even stopping for breath she pulled herself off me and then pushed me back before getting on her knees and lifting her top over her breasts. She suddenly reached out and grabbed my cock and started jacking me off at a furious pace and softly licking my bell end. It took her less than a minute to get her desired result as I must have cum like a hose.

I sprayed it all over her face and tits, a few strands jetted into her hair before she closed her mouth around my tip and drank down the remainder of my offering.

After she released me I staggered back against a tree and slid down with total contentment as I watched my Mom crawl up to me covered in my own cum. I was the most erotic thing I had ever seen.

"Think you can go again in a few minutes Hun?" She asked me playfully.

"Anything for you Mom" I said as I regained my breath.

Mom slipped the backpack off of her back and winked at me. "What’s in the bag?" I asked curiously.

I watched with wide eyes as Mom pulled out several spare guy ropes from our tent and offered then to me. I looked at her quizzically, not totally sure what she wanted me to do. She winked at me and pressed her wrists together in front of her chest.

I had never had a moment like it, the penny dropped and dropped hard and heavy! Picking the strongest of the guy ropes I started to lash her wrists together. I'd been rafting a few times in my life and knew how to tie a good knot.

"Don't use it all sweetheart," She said huskily to me "you're going to have to really tie me up good." She purred as I finished the knot and she stood up.

Without even a second thought she flicked the remainder of the guy rope over a thick tree limb that was above her.

"Are you sure about this Mom?" I asked sheepishly knowing full well that even if she wanted me to trow her into thick mud I'd still fuck her brains out.

"I'm positive, now hurry up, I'm getting really hot." She panted at me.

I was quickly learning once again that I didn't need to be told twice in these situations.

I finished binding her with the main guy rope and saw that I had several left to play with. Mom was moaning my name softly and trying to rub back against me, but I wasn't done yet.

Mom had always been a bit of an athlete and was still pretty flexible from what I remembered, so I grabbed another guy and quickly bound her ankle, which she seemed to enjoy.

"Hey what are you doing?" she said as I started to walk away tugging on the rope firmly, leaving her on only one foot as I tied the remainder of the rope to a fairly close by tree trunk.

"Let’s see how we do like this huh?" I said with a wide smirk on my face.

"You're a horny devil aren’t you? Come on Sweetie; fuck me like you mean it!" She ordered me.

As I said before, I didn't need a second telling. I took a quick look at my Mom looking like a ballet dancer that was frozen in place, and grinned knowing that I could get away with whatever I wanted while she was bound up.

I jerked off behind her for a moment to make sure I was still completely hard after our escapade just moments before. Then without even a kind word I grabbed her hips and slipped back into her hot pussy.

It felt so great, the complete change of her posture meant I was touching bit of her pussy that were a little more sensitive, I could tell from the sudden change in her moans from soft and welcoming to fierce and passionate. She pulled and pulled at her bonds trying to get closer to me but was only able to move a little and use her stomach muscles and hips to grind against me.

I took advantage of the moment and grabbed her tits firmly making her scream in approval and even more so when I pinched her nipples really hard.

I pushed into her as much as I could but I was in no rush to get my gun off this time, so I relaxed a bit and teased my Mom after my initial roughness. I couldn't tell you which she liked more but she was certainly enjoying herself as much as I was.

"Sweetie, I'm going to cum again." She whimpered and moved the little that she could closer to me, impaling herself on my rod even more.

I had thought about this for a little while and decided now was good for me. I had tied a quick release knot round my Mom's ankle and pulled on it letting her leg come back to ground level. She moaned almost in disappointment and groaned her disapproval even more when I pulled out of her.

"Damn it Sweetie I want you to..." Mom was cut off in a loud gasp as I shoved my cock into her ass quickly.

I love that feeling of her tight ring immediately trying to squeeze the life out of my cock. As I grab her hips again and pound into her even faster now that we were in a better position she tenses up and finds she can't even scream as it feels like several really strong orgasms flow through her. Her continuous muscular spasms eventually caused me to lose control and I fired a few loads of my own into her ass.

It was a good few minutes before we finally came down from that high moment and I untied Mom and let her slump to the forest floor. I knew just how she felt, so rather than say anything I just lay down beside her and slipped my still stiff cock back into her ass and left it there. Her twitching hole kept me hard and let me spray a little of what I had left into her from time to time.

We must have been there lying still for a few hours just basking in our latest sexual adventure when Mom turned around and wrapped her arms around my neck.

"You know, if you and I keep doing this I'm going to have to leave your Dad just so I can keep up with you." She whispered in my ear.

"Why don't we just play behind his back for a while?" I asked.

I could hear her giggling to herself, I knew how she was and knew that it meant she was really considering leaving Dad for me.

"When I get you home we're going straight into the hot tub. Got it?" She purred.

"You couldn't stop me Mom." I said without a second of hesitation.

"Because you're Dad's no fun and doesn't want to play outside the bedroom." She said as he softly started sucking on my ear.

Now I knew why Mom was being so wild, we we're doing everything she ever wanted to and we're throwing caution to the wind. Dad would need to do something drastic to win Mom back from me now.

The End (For Now :P)
... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2385  |  
97%
  |  3

Double Exposure... Part III

Double Exposure... Part III
a reality-based fiction by DizzyD

The saga of the Evans twins and their friend Leah comes to a climax!

This is Part III of a three part erotic novel. If you haven't read the first two parts, I recommend you do so by linking it here:

http://xhamster.com/user/DizzyD427

If you have... then on to the finale!

A thin line of morning sun shined through the curtains and onto the queen-sized bed where the three naked teenagers lay sound asl**p. Sarah Evans, her fraternal twin Steve, and her best friend Leah Benjamin had spent the previous evening engaging in an awkward orgy of sexual exploration, and now they lay side by side by side, blissfully sl**ping off the night before.

Just one day earlier, Steve had been a virgin, and the only sexual activity Leah had engaged in was with Sarah… a secret which when revealed set the wheels in motion for an amazing threesome. By the end of the day, a more sexually experienced Sarah had helped guide her b*****r and her best friend into an erotic wonderland of pleasure that left all three of them in the fabled ‘sex c***’.

Leah was the first to awake, and for a moment she was confused about her surroundings and the two naked bodies next to her. She was laying on one side of the bed, with Sarah on the other, and Steve tucked comfortably between them. As she shook off the cobwebs of sl**p, the memories of the day before rushed into her brain, and they were met with a combination of excitement and embarrassment.

At first she lay quietly and remembered how she had arrived for her sl**pover to find Sarah walking around the house naked… something she would be doing since her free-spirited friend had announced that while her parents were away, she was going to be a nudist. The fact that Sarah made that choice hadn’t surprised Leah, but the fact that she was going to be naked in front of her twin b*****r did.

From the moment she arrived, the sexual tension in the house started overflowing, and before long all three teens were naked, and the sexual merry-go-round had begun. Before the night was over, all three had touched, kissed, licked and sucked the other. The only thing that was left was Leah’s virginity, since Steve had lost his earlier in the day to his s****r.

From where she lay, Leah could see Sarah’s naked breasts as they peeked out over the top of the sheet. Like her own, they were firm and perky, and topped with hard pink nipples. Steve’s lower body was also covered by the thin material, but it did little to hide the obvious tent his morning erection was pitching as he lay on his back. Her initial thought was to get quietly dressed and leave, but she figured she had come this far, so she decided to stay.

Leah was still in some disbelief over what she had done the day before, considering she had spent her high school years cultivating her ‘good girl’ image. The furthest she had over gone with another person was her secret relationship with Sarah, and no boy had ever gotten so much as a hand under her shirt. But as she tasted the residue of sperm left behind by her first blow job, she realized that had all changed.

What surprised Leah the most was that she felt almost no guilt at all. Granted, her ‘goody-two-shoes’ image was fabricated, and the only person who knew about her deep sexual desire was her best friend, but going from never being touched by a boy to a threesome was an extreme change for any girl. Then she realized the reason she had no guilt was there was no one she trusted more with her secrets than Sarah… plus, what she knew about her friend and her twin was far kinkier than anything she had done, so she knew her secrets were safe.

With her mind cleared, Leah carefully lifted the sheet to see Steve’s erection arching up from his groin. She could see the six inch column of swollen flesh bobbing up and down with the rhythm of his heartbeat as bl**d flowed to it, keeping it hard, and turning the head a dark pink. After looking at it for a minute, she gently moved down until her face was over his crotch, and as he slept soundly, she licked her lips, parted them wide and sucked his hard organ so deep into her mouth that it almost invaded her throat.

The teenage boy let out a nocturnal groan as Leah slowly began sliding her warm, wet lips up and down his shaft. She practiced what Sarah had taught her the day before, sealing them tightly around his dick while keeping her teeth out of the way. At the same time she gently massaged the underside of Steve’s cock with her tongue, right behind the head, which her more experienced friend had told her was the ‘sweet spot’.

Leah was trying to be gentle as possible, wondering how long she could suck Steve’s burgeoning prick before he woke up. Just then she felt Sarah stirring, and quickly reached over Steve to settle her down. Slowly her friend opened her eyes, and as she came to her senses, a smile came to her face when she saw what Leah was doing.

Slowly Sarah scooted her body down until she was also lying with her head even with Steve’s crotch, and then she softly whispered, “You kinky bitch, we really opened up Pandora’s Box with you last night.”

Leah lifted her mouth from Steve’s cock, and then whispered, “Oh shut up and suck.”

Ever so carefully, Sarah’s mouth replaced Leah’s on Steve’s erection, and he let out another sl**py groan as she began sucking him. After gently manipulating her lips and tongue up and down his stiff prick, she began to wonder if they could actually make him cum without waking him. She could feel his body begin to tense, and knew it wouldn’t be long, so she offered his cock back to her best friend.

Leah took Sarah’s place and sucked as much of his bloated prick as she could back into her mouth. She could feel his shaft getting harder, and the head had swollen against the roof of her mouth, both signs that he was about to climax. Like Sarah, she suddenly wondered if she could make him cum without waking him… but then he snorted, and slowly opened his eyes.

“Ohhh Gawd,” he groaned as his first conscious feeling of the day was the incredible warmth and wetness that was surrounding his morning erection. Then as he shook the sl**p from his eyes, he saw the beautiful Leah sucking his cock, with his equally attractive sibling right beside her. As he felt the pressure building deep in his groin, he realized the dream he thought he was having was real and said, “What… what are you doing?”

“What does it look like we’re doing,” Sarah asked sarcastically as Leah winked at him while continuing his morning blow job.

Now that he was awake, the girls weren’t concerned about being careful any more. Leah increased the pressure and tempo of her mouth on his prick, and at the same time Sarah reached between his legs and cradled his balls. As she felt them pulling up against his body, she said, “Oh Leah… he’s getting ready to cum.”

This was not news to Leah, who could feel the other telltale signs of his approaching orgasm. It was then that she wrapped her hand around the exposed part of his shaft and began working it up and down in perfect harmony with her mouth. And just when Steve thought nothing could possibly feel any better, Sarah moved between his legs and began tonguing his nearly hairless balls... and he came.

“Oh Jeez… Oh Fuck… AHHHHHHHH!” the teenage boy cried out as his cock trembled, and then erupted. A strangled scream of pleasure caught in his throat as the tiny muscles around his prostate started to convulse wildly, pumping gobs of rich, thick cum up through his shaft and into Leah’s waiting mouth.

Since his balls had the entire night to replenish their supply, the first spurt of Steve’s load caught Leah by surprise. Remembering the day before, when Steve’s fourth orgasm of the day only delivered a small payload into her mouth, the inexperienced girl wasn’t ready for the volume of creamy ejaculate that splashed against her palate and coated her tongue. She choked and sputtered for a second, and then swallowed quickly, remembering Sarah’s training.

Steve grunted over and over as rhythmic muscle contractions kept pumping his gooey sperm into his future girlfriend’s waiting mouth, causing him indescribably pleasure. At the same time, Leah had regained control and began swallowing the copious amounts of semen he was spewing forth. Finally the involuntary spasms began to ease, and as the last of his thick jizz leaked into Leah’s mouth, he finally collapsed back onto the bed.

This time Leah didn’t have to be told not to swallow everything, and as she lifted her mouth from his spent cock, she kissed Sarah deeply, and their tongues shared the last remnants of Steve’s sweet young spunk. After a long, erotic, cum-swapping kiss, the two girls parted, and then Sarah said, “Wow, you’re a fast learner… isn’t she a fast learner Steve?”

Steve could barely grunt, “Uh huh,” as he was still in the throes of a post-orgasmic c***.

Both girls laughed, and then Leah said, “I think we may have killed him.”

“Nah,” Sarah said in a dismissive tone, and then she added, “He just needs to rest up for a little bit and then he’ll be ready for more.”

“MORE?” both Leah and Steve cried out, uncertain at what else they were going to do.

“Yes, more,” Sarah answered with a sly smile, and then she said, “Now let’s go make some breakfast.”

The three teens got out of bed, and as they headed towards the kitchen Leah said, “Can I borrow a tee shirt or something Sarah?”

“No way, we’re all staying nude until my parents get home,” Sarah replied firmly.

“That’s fine,” Leah said with a laugh, and then she added, “But if you think I’m cooking bacon naked, you’re out of your mind.”

All three teens laughed at Leah’s logic, and then Sarah said, “Okay coward, I’ll do the bacon… Leah, you’re on eggs and Steve, you handle toast and drinks.”

Each dove into their assigned task. Sarah retrieved a large frying pan and a pound of bacon, while Leah grabbed the eggs, butter, milk, and another frying pan, and Steve plugged in the toaster and started pouring juice.

Soon the kitchen was filled with the smell of frying bacon and scrambled eggs, and since Steve’s chores were the least labor intensive, he had the chance to check out Leah and Sarah as they stood side-by-side cooking. While they both had firm, flat tummies and amazing asses, their difference in height gave them different body types. With Sarah being six inches taller, she looked more lean than her shorter, thicker friend... but both could turn heads. Before long, his comparison of the two beautiful, naked girls had his dick began to swell again.

Just as he was about to go over and grab two hands full of perfect teenage derriere, there was a pop, and Sarah screamed “OWWW,” as hot bacon grease splattered onto her delicate skin.

“Are you okay,” both Steve and Leah asked, almost simultaneously.

“Yeah, I just got hit with some bacon grease,” Sarah replied in a more annoyed than injured tone, and then as she pointed at her right breast she said, “It hit me here, right on the damn nipple.”

“You poor baby,” Leah said in a very mock-sympathetic tone, and then she smiled at her friend and said, “Let me kiss it and make it better.”

“Ohhhh Yesss,” Sarah cried out as her shorter friend unexpectedly lowered her head and encircled the injured nipple with her soft lips. Steve watched intently as Leah began to lick and suck his s****r’s tit in a way that was much more than the****utic. At the same time her hand slid between Sarah’s legs and began to stroke the taller girl’s rapidly moistening young pussy.

For a minute both girls forgot about their cooking as Leah’s tongue toyed with Sarah’s nipple, while her fingers slipped inside her cunt. Sarah groaned out loud as her friend began to finger her as she gently bit down on the hard nub of pink flesh that had been wounded by the bacon grease. At the same time Steve’s cock swelled to full erection yet again as he watched his s****r and her friend.

After a minute or two, Leah removed her lips from Sarah’s nipple, and then extracted her fingers from her pussy as she said, “We’re going to burn the bacon and eggs.”

An incredibly aroused Sarah turned back to the stove, and as she tried to catch her breath she said, “First you wake up and give Steve a blow job, and then you start fingering me right in the kitchen… I think we’ve created a monster.”

“Hey, you’re the one that has been telling me to stop acting like a prude… I’m just following orders,” Leah said with a laugh, and then she added, “But as far as anyone outside this room is concerned, I’m still a prude who’s never done anything more than kiss a boy.”

“Don’t worry… your secret is safe with us,” Sarah replied, and then she said, “Besides, I wouldn’t want everyone thinking I hung out with some kind of whore.”

All three laughed and then Leah looked at Steve and said, “I don’t think he minds,” and as Sarah turned around they both saw his cock sticking straight out from his body, erect yet again.

“Didn’t you just get a blow job,” Sarah asked as she shook her head.

“Hey, it’s good to be young,” Steve answered with a laugh, and then he said, “And I told you yesterday, I get a hard on when I’m around beautiful naked girls.”

Both Leah and Sarah felt incredibly flattered that Steve would call them beautiful, then as they began plating the bacon and eggs, Sarah said, “Well you better put it away, we’re going to eat.”

Steve just laughed and said, “Hey, just because it’s hard doesn’t mean it wants anything… it’s still a little worn out,” and then he added, “Besides, right now I’m more interested in food than sex.” And while those were words nobody ever expected to hear from a teenage boy, he wasn’t exaggerating.

The three of them dug in and began devouring the food, and Steve in particular ate like it was his last meal. As they enjoyed breakfast, they started reliving the day before. They were all very surprised at everything that had happened… from the evolution of Steve and Sarah’s relationship, to Leah and Sarah revealing their intimate secret, and finally, Leah dropping her prudish façade as the three of them enjoyed a group encounter the likes of which most people only fantasize.

After they finished eating, the three teens cleaned the kitchen together. As they did, they all noticed how much more comfortable being naked around each other… especially Leah. She no longer felt embarrassed or awkward, and even when she looked at Steve and saw his semi-hard cock yet again, all she could think about was dropping to her knees and sucking it into her mouth.

Once everything was put away, and the kitchen was spotless, Leah said, “I don’t know about you guys, but I could use a shower.”

As usual, Sarah interjected her own unique take when she said, “I don’t know, I kind of like that we all smell like sex… that smell of body odor, pussy and cum turns me on.”

Leah just scrunched her face and said, “Okay, I know I act like a prude sometime, but I’m not k**ding when I say ‘ewwww’.”

“Hey, you always say you love how my pussy smells,” Sarah countered with a laugh.

“I do when I’m down there,” her friend replied, and then she added, “But I don’t want to be sitting in a restaurant or at a movie and say, “Wow, does anyone else smell B.O., pussy and sperm… isn’t it delightful?”

All three teens cracked up at Leah’s comment, and then Sarah said, “Yeah, I guess you have a point.” Then she said, “Hey, I have an idea… the shower in the master bedroom is pretty big… why don’t we all take a shower together?”

A look of apprehension came over Steve’s face as he said, “Mom and dad’s shower… I don’t know, that might be kind of weird.”

There was a momentary silence, and then it was Leah who spoke up and said, “Really… after everything that’s happened the last two days, using your mom and dad’s shower is where you draw the line?

“I’m with her,” Sarah said, and then the three of them broke into hysterical laughter yet again.

“Okay, I’m in,” Steve finally relented, and the three naked teens headed for the large shower.

Sarah grabbed three big terrycloth towels from the linen closet as Steve adjusted the water temperature, and when it was just right, they all got in. At first it was a normal shower with each of them washing their own hair, but it was Sarah, as usual, who got the ball rolling when she began soaping Leah’s back and shoulders.

Steve watched as his s****r stood behind Leah, towering over her as she rubbed the bath soap into her friend’s soft skin. After she had done her shoulders and back, her hands slipped around her waist and then upwards, and Leah let out a groan as Sarah began sliding her hands over her firm young breasts.

Leah leaned back and dropped her head on the Sarah's shoulder as the taller girl began kneading her tits. She could instantly feel her hard nipples poking into her palms as she slowly caressed the fleshy orbs. While she played with her friend’s tits, she looked over to see Steve’s cock still standing at attention as he watched the spectacle before him.

As the water rinsed away the soap, Sarah began kissing the back of Leah’s neck. The feel of her friend's soft lips on her skin and her smooth, slippery hands rubbing her tits caused Leah’s body to tremble, and that was when Sarah let her hand slide down over her tight, flat stomach and between her legs.

“Oh God Sarahhh,” Leah groaned as she felt her friend’s hand slide over her pubic mound and cup her crotch. She only kept a thin strip of tightly trimmed pubic hair on her otherwise shaved pussy, so Sarah’s slippery fingers were playing with mostly smooth, sensitive skin. Then as her hungry mouth found the most sensitive part of Leah’s neck, her fingers parted her swollen labia and slipped inside her inflamed cunt.

“Ohhhhhh,” Leah groaned as one, and then two of her friend’s long tapered fingers penetrated her womanhood. Sarah slowly fingered her female lover’s tight pussy with one hand, while she used the other to pinch her hard nipples, and all the while she was covering her neck and shoulders with soft kisses and playful licks.

Steve watched as his s****r’s fingers fucked in and out of her best friend’s swollen cunt lips. Over the hiss of the flowing water, he could actually hear Leah’s pussy sucking at Sarah’s fingers each time they pulled out, followed by a squishing sound when they plunged back in.

Sarah could sense her friend was nearing orgasm, and as she looked at her b*****r’s cock sticking straight out from his body she pulled her fingers from Leah’s pussy and said, “We’ve only got a few hours before mom and dad come home… I think we should go back to bed.”

The three horny teens quickly dried themselves and then almost ran to Sarah’s room and jumped back into her queen sized bed. The lone boy wound up back in the middle, and as the girls shared a deep kiss right above his face, their soft hands began playing with his cock and balls. At the same time Steve’s hands found their way the girls’ waists, and as he watched them kiss, he caressed their soft asses.

Once again the sexual tensions began to rise, and that was when Leah broke her kiss from Sarah and said, “Did you guys really… you know… go all the way?”

Sarah just looked at Steve, and then her friend and said, “Yeah… does that bother you?”

A pensive look came over Leah’s face, and then she said, “No, it doesn’t bother me, but I was wondering, ummmm… if you guys would let me watch you do it.”

A smile came over Sarah’s face, and she said, “Well I wouldn’t mind… how about you Steve?”

The teenager looked down at his hard cock as his s****r and her best friend continued to fondle it and said, “I think I could probably manage.”

Now all three laughed at the naïve absurdity of Leah’s question, and then Sarah said, “Leah, would you like to try fucking Steve?”

Suddenly a sad look came to her face as Leah said, “I know you guys laugh at me for acting like a prude, but I really am trying to save my virginity for my first true love,” and then she added, “It might sound weird since we did all that other stuff, but it’s important to me… please don’t be offended Steve, if there is anyone I would do it with, it might be you.”

Steve wasn’t offended at all, in fact, for some reason knowing he was the one guy she would even consider losing her virginity to made him feel wonderful, and after kissing her deeply he said, “I think wanting to save that for someone you love is very romantic.”

Both b*****r and s****r could see a tear roll down Leah’s cheek as she breathed a sigh of relief, and then Sarah broke the serious mood when she said, “Okay, you two love birds can do this crap later… I want fucked!”

All three laughed out loud, and then as Leah watched, Sarah leaned over and kissed her b*****r. She could see their tongues dueling as the twins mashed their mouths together in an embrace of pure lust. As they kissed, Sarah d****d her leg over Steve’s hip and straddled him, with her pussy only inches from his twitching dick.

Leah moved towards the foot of the bed to give the entangled siblings more room, and as she did, she could see Sarah’s tight pink asshole and gaping wet pussy hovering right above her own b*****r’s swollen prick. First the curious girl reached out and caressed her friend’s soft ass cheeks before slipping her hand between her legs and stroking her glistening labia.

Sarah groaned into Steve’s mouth as her friend played with her overheated pussy. Her b*****r could also feel the back of Leah’s hand brushing against his erect shaft as she stroked his s****r’s drooling cunt. After wetting her fingers with Sarah’s pussy juice, she spread the syrupy liquid over Steve’s swollen cock head, lubricating the spongy flesh. Then she lifted the spear and pressed the slick tip against her friend’s gaping slit… and with one downward thrust, Sarah impaled herself on her b*****r’s prick.

“Unnngghhhh,” both teens grunted loudly as Sarah’s cunt engulfed Steve’s hard young manhood to the hilt. Leah watched in amazement as her friend’s pussy, a pussy she had licked so many times, swallowed her b*****r’s dick until all she could see was the bottom of the shaft and his smooth ball sack.

Steve’s hands slid down Sarah’s back and gripped her soft ass cheeks, and then he began moving them up and down, guiding his s****r in a smooth, steady fucking motion. From where Leah sat, she could see her friend’s vagina gliding up and down Steve’s erection. Over and over Sarah raised herself until only the head of his prick remained between her clinging pussy lips, exposing the shaft that glistened with pussy juice, and then she would slam her ass downward, burying him deep in her cunt yet again.

Leah was totally mesmerized by the sight. She had seen clips of men and women fucking, but this was different… it was her best friend with her own twin sibling. As she watched Steve’s cock disappear into Sarah’s pussy again and again, she slipped her hand between her own thighs and found her aching pussy and sensitive clit.

Once again the room was filled with the sights, sounds and smells of overwhelming sexual arousal. Loud groans emanated from the throats of the teenage siblings as they fucked, and their friend’s own sounds of pleasure joined the orchestra as she furiously rubbed her pleasure button while watching the incredible scene unfolding in front her.

As Sarah felt the pangs of impending orgasm beginning to build, she looked back over her shoulder and saw her best friend masturbating as she watched Steve’s dick plunging in and out of her. She suddenly lifted her quivering cunt from her b*****r’s twitching cock, but before anyone could ask what she was doing, she said, “Steve, fuck me from behind while I lick Leah’s pussy.”

Sarah quickly turned her body until she was facing towards Leah, and as she did, Steve knelt behind her. Once she was in position, she pulled Leah until she was lying in front of her with her legs spread wide… then, as her b*****r thrust his cock deep inside her again, she leaned forward and covered Leah’s pussy with her mouth.

“Aggghhhhh,” Leah cried out as her friend’s experienced tongue immediately found her hard clitoris. Sarah also cried out as Steve stretched her tight slit with his hard dick yet again, but her scream was muffled by Leah’s pussy as it covered her mouth.

Now Steve began fucking his s****r harder and deeper as he felt his balls beginning to tighten. His hips were slapping against Sarah’s firm ass cheeks so hard that she was having a rough time keeping her mouth glued to her friend’s swollen slit, but thanks to her threesome experience with Brad and Melinda, she was able to match her b*****r’s thrusts, and soon her tongue was swirling on Leah’s tiny sex organ yet again.

As incredible as Sarah’s tongue felt on her clit, Leah wanted to see Steve’s hard prick as it disappeared in and out of his s****r's steaming cunt. So as the siblings continued fucking, she spun her body around and slipped under her friend in a 69, and as her head slid between their legs, she could see Steve’s thick cock and Sarah’s tight pussy only inches from her face.

Leah’s slick gash wasn’t neglected for long as Sarah’s tongue returned to it as soon as they were in position. As her friend licked and sucked her hard pleasure nub, Leah also realized that she could do the same. In fact, from her angle, she could use her tongue on Sarah’s clit, Steve’s cock shaft, and his balls.

As Leah lapped at Steve’s swollen stalk, she could taste the thick coating of pussy juice that lubricated his fuck stick. Then she would snake her tongue upward and massage Sarah’s clit with the tip, driving both siblings into an overwhelming state of sexual arousal. With her friend’s tongue back on her clit, Leah was also racing towards orgasm… it was just a matter of who came first.

That question was quickly answered as the combination of Leah’s tongue and Steve’s cock drove Sarah over the edge. As her friend stabbed at her clit and her b*****r fucked her hard, she lifted her face from Leah’s pussy and screamed, “Oh Fuck… Oh Gawd I’m Cummmiiinnnggg!!!”

Steve could feel his s****r’s vaginal walls clamp down on his cock like a vice as the deep muscle spasms sent pleasure surging through her body. A strangled groan caught in her throat as her climax erupted, and Steve could feel the rhythmic contractions of her pussy as she came. Her cunt gripped him so hard that he was the next one to fall from the cliff and into the abyss.

Sarah was in the middle of her orgasm when Steve felt the base of his cock lurch, and then he screamed in ecstasy as his own involuntary muscle contractions sent ribbons of thick cum spraying into his s****r’s clenching cunt. He buried his flexing prick as deep in her as he could, and from where she was positioned, Leah could see the tube that ran along the underside of his penis pulse again and again as he painted Sarah’s pussy walls with his sperm.

Both siblings were groaning softly as their orgasms came to an end, and Steve’s spent prick began slipping from Sarah’s pussy. As his semi-hard shaft fell from the tight confines of his s****r's twitching cunt, Leah sucked it between her lips and cleaned the mixture of tangy spunk and sweet pussy juice from it with her tongue. Then the only person who hadn’t cum lapped at Sarah’s deep red pussy lips, tasting the rest of the pungent cocktail as it leaked out.

When Sarah and Steve finally regained their senses, they both realized that Leah was owed an orgasm. At first Sarah was going to resume licking her friend’s, but then she had an idea. As she pulled her own inflamed pussy from Leah’s soothing tongue she said, “Steve, I know you’ve cum a lot the last couple of days, but do you think you can get hard again?”

Steve looked down and saw his penis, hanging limp between his legs and looking like a punch-d***k prize fighter who had taken a 10 round beating, but then he said, “Hey I’m a teenage guy with two hot, naked girls… give me a few minutes and I’m sure I can get it up again.”

Sarah smiled and said, “Well maybe this will help inspire you… Leah, how about if Steve takes your other virginity?”

The still very horny Leah looked at her friend and said, “Are you talking about… my butt?”

“Sure, why not,” Sarah said with a mischievous grin, and then she added, “You always like when I play with your ass while I go down on you, so you already know you like it.”

“Have you ever had… anal sex,” Leah asked Sarah, finally using the more technical term.

“I did, and I like it... not a lot, but as a change,” Sarah replied, and then she added, “It’s different than regular sex, but I really like how full it makes you feel… and your asshole has a whole set of its own pleasure centers.”

As aroused as Leah was, she still wasn’t sure if she could go ahead with it... after all, anal sex was definitely something ‘good girls’ didn’t do. But the last few days had definitely unleashed a sexual b**st with a huge appetite, plus, she really did want to do something special with Steve. She truly liked him a lot, and wanted to give him something that she would never give anyone else… and since she was going to keep her regular virginity, she decided to do it.

“Steve,” Leah said with a shy but sexy smile on her face, “How would you like to be the first guy to fuck my bum?”

A huge grin came across the teenage boy’s face, and a slow swelling began in his over-used penis. Despite everything that had happened, blowjobs, intercourse, lesbian sex, group sex, this was special. The girl he had longed for, the girl on whom he had held a secret crush for a year, was about to give him something that was so far out of character for her that it was the most special gift he would ever receive… and even empty balls and a soft dick weren’t going to stop him.

Steve took Leah in his arms and the two love-struck teens began making out. As Sarah watched, she could see their kiss was far more than two horny k**s trying to satisfy their lust… it was obvious that they really did care about each other very deeply, and the usually free-spirited party girl had to wipe a tear of happiness from her eye as she watched her b*****r and her best friend in romantic embrace.

Even though they were being very intimate, Sarah could see that Steve’s penis was very slow in coming back to life. She knew how special this was, and she wanted to let it be personal between them, but she also knew that the clock was ticking, and if they didn’t get the ball rolling her parents would be coming home.

“Hey guys, I hate to interrupt but we don’t have a lot of time here,” she said very pragmatically, and then she added, “I know this is a special moment for the two of you, but is it okay if I help.”

Neither were certain what she wanted to do, but they both said, “Sure,” then as they resumed their romantic kiss, Sarah slipped in front of Steve and took his semi-erect penis in her mouth.

“Mmmmmm,” Steve groaned deep in his throat as Sarah began breathing life back into his weary fuck stick. She gently used her lips and tongue, coaxing it back to hardness rather than trying to suck the bl**d back into it. Slowly she felt it expanding in her mouth, and before she knew it, the limp tube of exhausted tissue was once again a rock-hard pillar of excited male flesh.

When he was back to full erection, the girl who instigated the entire weekend reached into her night stand and pulled out a tube of edible lube. As the future boyfriend and girlfriend continued making out, Sarah squirted some of the slippery liquid in her hand and began stroking her b*****r’s cock, not wanting it to go soft as she leaned forward and began licking her friend’s pussy again.

Leah was still behind her two friends in the orgasm count, and as Sarah licked her pussy and Steve kissed her, she felt her passion building. Her friend sensed it to, and stopped licking her clit, not wanting her to climax yet. For a second the frustrated girl felt abandoned, but then she felt Sarah’s tongue licking her puckered asshole.

The surprised girl let out a muffled squeal as her friend’s tongue teased the sensitive area. Leah really did like her tight rear hole being played with, and Sarah licked all around the nerve filled spot before pushing the tip of her tongue past the tight ring of elastic flesh.

Steve felt Leah’s body shudder, and then looked down to see his s****r’s nose buried in her pussy as she tongued her friend’s hidden rosebud. After doing her best to raise her friend to an orgasmic peak, she moved back to licking her aching cunt while a heavily lubed middle finger pressed against her asshole.

The new couple watched as Sarah glued her mouth to Leah’s pussy while her finger began penetrating her clenched anus. The more experienced girl knew that anal sex would not be pleasurable to Leah if she wasn’t relaxed, and she knew that a slender finger would help prepare her friend’s asshole for her b*****r’s longer, thicker erection.

Finally Leah began to moan as pleasure began taking over pain, and Sarah could actually feel the ring of tissue relax as her finger penetrated the entrance and lodged deep in her friend’s rectum. Leah loved the feeling of being stretched in such an intimate way, and the sting that had first accompanied her friend’s digital invasion was giving way to a rush of warmth and fullness.

When Sarah felt that her friend was relaxed enough, she gave her pussy one more kiss before sitting up and saying, “Okay Leah, why don’t you get on all fours… and Steve, move behind her.”

Once they were in position, Steve looked down to see Leah’s amazing ass pointed right at him, with her puckered anus now shining with copious amounts of lube, and right below it, her aching pussy begging to be satisfied. For a moment he thought how amazing it would feel to aim his cock at her virgin cunt and drive it in with one thrust. But he didn’t because the only thing that was stronger that his overwhelming lust was what he felt in his heart for Leah.

Now the moment had finally come. After spreading more lube on her b*****r’s puffy cock head and stiff shaft, she placed the tip against Leah’s asshole and said, “Now start pushing forward… slowly.”

Steve gripped Leah’s fleshy hips to steady her, and as Sarah squeezed his shaft to keep it rigid, he began pressing his hips towards her gorgeous ass. “Oh God Steve… slow, please go slow,” she groaned as her virgin asshole began giving way, and a searing pain began to form.

“Do you want me to stop Leah,” Steve asked, not wanting to hurt the girl of his dreams.

“No, no, no… I think once you’re in it will be fine,” Leah answered through clenched teeth, determined to see the new experience through.

“Try to relax your muscles as much as you can,” Sarah said to her friend, and then she began pulling her b*****r’s cock forward. As Leah cried out, the swollen head popped inside her rectum and her muscles locked behind the ridge. “Okay the head is in,” Sarah reported, and then she released Steve’s shaft and slipped her hand under her friend, quickly finding her hard clit.

With the bulbous head now lodged inside of her, Leah could feel the pleasurable rush of warmth replacing the searing pain once again. Steve could also sense she was relaxing, and very slowly he began feeding his hard shaft into her tight asshole inch by inch.

“Slowly… keep going slowly,” Leah groaned, still not wanting Steve to just thrust himself inside her, but also not wanting him to stop. The pain she had felt was quickly giving way to the incredible sensation of fullness Sarah had promised. At the same time her friend’s finger was doing a masterful job at teasing and tormenting her hard clit.

Steve could now feel any resistance giving way, and soon his hard dick was almost completely buried inside Leah’s beautiful ass. The whole situation was so erotic that he no longer worried if he could maintain his erection, and instead wondered if he could keep from coming too fast. At the same time, Sarah rolled onto her back and slid underneath Leah until she was right under her pussy, and looking up at her b*****r’s thick shaft piercing her her friend's rectum.

Leah could feel her lover’s hips pressed tightly against her soft, round ass cheeks and she knew every inch of his hard dick was inside of her. The pain was almost completely gone, and it was replaced with a new sensation she had never experienced. The nerves surrounding her anus were sending impulses of pure pleasure to her brain, and it felt like the head of his penis as up in her belly as he began pumping in and out of her.

“Oh yes… fuck me Steve, fuck me,” she groaned as the feeling of impending orgasm began to build yet again. Not only was the pleasure emanating from her asshole, but Sarah’s tongue had returned to her clit, giving her a double whammy of pleasure.

Now the pace of Steve’s thrusts increased, and Leah’s tender asshole gratefully accepted assault. A climax was building, but it felt different than anything the teenage girl had ever experienced. New muscles deep in her groin seemed to be tightening, and new nerve endings were experiencing stimulation. This orgasm was going to be like nothing she had ever felt before.

Leah tossed all pretense of her being a good girl as she screamed, “Oh God Steve… fuck my ass, fuck my ass hard.” She was getting light headed as he pounded his hard dick in and out of her rectum like a jackhammer.

Sarah was having a hard time keeping her tongue in contact with Leah’s clit as she watched her b*****r’s cock disappear and reappear from her friend’s tight asshole. Just then she pushed two fingers into Leah’s pussy, and the surprise DP pushed her friend over the edge... and she came.

“Ohhhh Sarah... you fucking cunt, what are you doiiiing,” Leah screamed as her friend's fingers penetrated her pussy. Then as every muscle, nerve and fiber in her body seemed to explode, she screamed, “Fuck me Steve… I’m cummmiinnnng!”

Both siblings could tell their friend was having the hardest, most intense orgasm she had ever experienced in her life. Guttural sounds that made no sense came out of the young girl’s mouth as the muscles in her groin and stomach went into wild, pleasurable convulsions. Steve worried the tight ring of her asshole might actually rip his dick off as she came, but that didn’t stop him from pounding away until his balls pulled tight to his body, and with a grunt, he unloaded the last of his sperm into Leah’s ass.

Like Leah had earlier, Sarah could actually see the muscles behind Steve’s balls contracting in a wild staccato rhythm as they pumped the little bit of jizz left in his balls up through his shaft and into her body. Even though there wasn’t much left, Leah could still feel a warmth spread through her bowels as the hot semen painted her insides. Both teens rode every last spasm, twitch, jerk and contraction until with one last groan, their orgasms ended.

Steve leaned forward and kissed Leah’s back, and then the pulled his cock from her rectum. As he did, a small stream of cum leaked from her gaping asshole and over her slick pussy lips. Sarah never even considered the source as she raised her head and licked the sticky liquid from her friend’s satisfied cunt. Then as she extracted her body from beneath Leah’s, the no-longer naïve girl collapsed to the mattress.

At first the three teens just lay side by side by side, completely sated and totally happy. After losing track of how many orgasms he had, Steve wondered if he would ever be able to cum again… and Sarah and Leah both knew they would never have to keep their intimate secret from him again.

There was one other change in their dynamic, and that was evident when Steve looked at Leah and said, “So, would you like to, I don’t know… maybe go to a movie or something?”

Before Leah could answer, Sarah laughed and said, “Wow, smooth line there b*o… you got game.”

At first they all laughed at the absurdity of Steve asking Leah out on a date after everything they had done, but then Leah said, “Don’t listen to her… I’d love to go to the movies with you Steve.” Then, as Sarah watched with a combination of joy and a little jealousy, the new couple kissed.

Suddenly Sarah looked at her alarm clock and said, “Oh shit, we got to get moving… mom and dad will be home soon!”

The three teens went into scramble mode, quickly dressing and then putting everything away. Sarah made sure the vodka they had drank the night before was tucked safely in the back of the liquor cabinet, and Steve put all the towels in the hamper so it didn’t look like a frat party had taken place. Then just as they heard the garage door opening, Sarah said, “We have another problem… we all reek of sex!”

They figured the twins’ parents probably wouldn’t put two and two together, but they quickly went to different bathrooms and tried to wash the smell of pussy and cum from their faces, and hoped their clothes would do a good enough job of blocking the odor emanating from their genitals.

Just as they reconvened in the f****y room, the door opened in walked the parents. “Hey guys,” Julie Evans hollered as she walked in, and then as she came into the f****y room she said, “Oh hi Leah… I didn’t realize you were here.”

“Yes ma’am’ she replied, almost making Steve and Sarah laugh at how quickly she reverted back to her prim and proper self, and then she added, “I hope you don’t mind that I slept over last night.”

“Are you k**ding, I’m thrilled,” Julie answered with a chuckle, and then she added, “Who knows what trouble these two would have gotten into if someone responsible wasn’t here… knowing my daughter she’d have found some new religion that believes in orgies or human sacrifice.”

“MOM!” Sarah cried out, a little offended, but also trying to not laugh at just how close to right her mom was.

“Oh honey, I was only k**ding with you,” her mom replied, and then she said, “But it wouldn’t hurt you to me a little more conservative like Leah.”

All three teens fought back laughter, and then Leah said, “Yep, that’s me Mrs. Evans… ‘Little Miss Goody-Two-Shoes’.”

Now all three of them did laugh, and as Julie Evans tried to figure out the inside joke, she scrunched her nose and said, “Does anybody else know what that smell is?”

FIN

I hope you enjoyed the saga of the Evans twins and their friend Leah. If so, please feel free to leave a comment. I always appreciate the wonderful feedback… it truly is what keeps me writing. And if you would like to check out my other stories, you can link them at:

http://xhamster.com/user/DizzyD427

Disclaimer: As always, this copyrighted story is the physical and intellectual property of the author. It is a work of fantasy, is protected by law, and meets all federal and state statutes involving written erotica. It also conforms to all legal restrictions on written erotica and the Byrne Convention, and is intended for the enjoyment of adults only. Any attempt to reproduce this story in its original, or altered form will be met with legal action.... Continue»
Posted by DizzyD427 7 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 3049  |  
100%
  |  59

Slut Mother Gets Married Again (Part III)

Part III of how my Slutty Mother bagged herself a husband. Read part 1 and 2 to get the story line.

==============================================
With Bob's funeral was the most exquisite event that my mother or I had ever been to.
We were introduced as employees of Bob to avoid embarrassment to the f****y. However, what Catherine didn't count upon was just how many people my mother had served. A few of Bob's minions had fucked mom when she worked the streets and even though they couldn't be sure, they kept looking at her trying to recognize her.
While my mother sat quietly, contemplating her future and cursing under her breath, I looked for opportunities. I knew that at least a few of these rich old farts must be horny for a cheap, voluptuous whore who could provide them quick, guilty pleasures their wives would not.
I found one.
Craig, Bob's son had been eyeing us. He was an Oxford graduate, just 21 and ready to take over the house and everything that Bob owned. That included his estate and his women.
I gently touched mom's arm and drew her attention to the hungry young man. She noticed and nodded in his direction with a sad little smile.
Craig nodded back. Just like that a date had been set.
That night after we went home, I slept in my room. Mom left her door open and slept in a small teddy.
We both waited.
It wasn't until 3 in the morning, that we heard gentle footsteps coming down the stairs. Mom's door opened and closed quickly and then, just like that I could hear gentle rocking in the room where my mother must have spread her hips for a young, strong cock.
The whole thing lasted no more than 30 minutes. I heard the visitor dressing up and then go back upstairs.
I slipped into my mother's room and closed the door. All I could hear was her deep and heavy breathing.
She turned on the light. A familiar scene greeted my eyes.
My mother was lying face down. She was naked. Her large fleshy hips had handprints while her back was brutally scratched. I could see the fat vulva, open and wet , peeking from between her legs. Her hips were raised but her asshole, though permanently open had not been violated.
"What did he do?" I asked softly.
"Can you see?" she retorted, a little annoyed.
"He didn't fuck your ass!" I was surprised.
"He made cum." she said simply.
"Did he say anything while he fucked you?"
"He whispered 'you fucking bitch', as he drove his cock into my cunt" she said.
"Oh!" I sighed and turned the light off. It was time to catch some rest. We had no more than a few days before Catherine'd throw us out.
"You need to talk to him mom. You need to convince him to stay."
I heard gentle breathing. My mother, tired and relaxed had fallen asl**p.
Catherine and Lizzy were out the next day leaving Craig at home. As with Bob I had instructed mom to deny Craig any more sex. We wanted his hormones to rise to a level where he'd be f***ed to have my mother stay.
We underestimated him. Rich young men like Craig have their pick of the ladies. No sooner had Catherine left when we found girls visiting Craig's room. It seemed like he was in there with the entire cheerleading squad. A few hours later, he came down for dinner. Catherine and Lizzy were still out and planned to stay out all night.
Mom had dressed up in same dress I bought her in Vegas. She looked quite nice and her hips and breasts looked outrageously voluptuous and sensuous.
Craig ogled her openly while the butler and the maid served dinner quietly.
That night my mother locked her door. We wanted Craig to know that he may be able to fuck any of his college girls but it'd be much harder to get into the pants of a 50 year old woman.
Catherine and Lizzie returned the next day and Catherine announced the date she expected mom and I to move out.

"What now son?" my mother asked. She didn't have much hope for us anymore. It was back to the streets.
"I don't know mom." I was dejected too.
"Let Craig fuck you some more but deny him your asshole. Let him enter your rectum but don't let him fuck you there."
That night when the door knob turned, the door just swung open. My mother got fucked again - brutally. She was slapped, bitten, scratched and spit upon.
When I saw her I couldn't believe a sane looking young man could get so vicious.
It was the night after that however, that mom experienced her most weird experience.
The lovemaking that night was quite gentle, she was kissed, her nipples were sucked and she felt tenderness she hadn't felt in years.

The next day my mother was happy. She put on her burgundy wedding dress trying to woo the man of the house. She walked around Craig, her hips swinging and her tits bouncing. He was obviously amused.
So was his s****r, Lizzie.
Lizzie was 19 but I could see her face getting red when she saw her father's mistress trying to seduce her b*****r. She almost lost all her money once and I knew she'd hardly let it happen again.
Craig was on the dining table, ready for dinner. Lizzie joined him. My mother asked the butler and maid to take off and decided to serve Craig herself. If Lizzie was pissed about it, let her.

I saw mom bending over Craig's shoulder, pouring him the champagne. Her tits brushed his face. Craig smiled and turned towards her. He didn't care if his s****r watched. He wanted to take his woman then and there.
He reached forth and grabbed my mother's ass and pulled her closer.
Mom giggled letting the young man maul her wide hips.
When Craig put his glass down and grabbed my mother's loose tits, we heard someone yelling:
"LET GO OFF MY GIRLFRIEND, you bastard!"
It was Lizzie!
She had stood up so fast that her chair fell behind her. She was still holding the stake knife and she lunged forward towards her b*****r.
He ducked, letting go off mom, who fell to the floor with a loud thud.
Nobody had any reaction. It happened just too fast.
Craig grabbed Lizzie's hands and they wrestled on the floor, next to mom. He easily overpowered Lizzie and sat on top of her, pinning her hands down. Lizzie spat on him viciously.
Then she looked at mom.
"How could you?" she sobbed.
"I thought you liked me."
Mom and I watched dumbstruck. It was Lizzie sneaking into mom's room, fucking her, biting her.
Who could have known that delicate, 19 year old, tall, blonde could be in love with a woman old enough to be her mother.
Craig got up and kicked the knife away. Then he tugged at his vest and tie and gave all of us a disgusted look.
"You are all freaks" he said before marching back to his room, his head held up high.
Mom and I helped Lizzie up. She buried her face into my mother's massive bosom and started sobbing.
"I love you! Please don't leave me." she said between her shallow breaths.
Mom and I exchanged quick looks and brought Lizzie back to her room.
This was the first time we had been on this floor. Everything here was exquisite. Million dollar artworks, expensive gadgets and closets that were larger than any apartments we had lived in. Bathrooms with sauna and jacuzzi and shoes! hundreds of pairs of most expensive shoes filled several closets!
Lizzie's room was tastefully done with pictures of rock stars, all female, and dolls and teddy bears.
She collapsed on her bed. My mother sat next to her, running her hand through Lizzie's hair. I left them alone.
Mom came down an hour later and told me everything.
Lizzie was smitten by my mother the day she saw her. She had made up her mind that she'd stay with her dad even if Craig and Christine left the house.
After Bob's death, she saw nothing wrong in making her move and started visiting mom at night. At first she only wanted to talk but when she saw mom's naked body, she couldn't help and started fucking her. She was so turned on by my mother that she even kissed her mouth and sucked her tongue.
For some reason, sex with my sexy slut mother convinced Lizzie that she had found the love of her life.
This was not what we had planned for but this was still the best option we had.
The next problem was Christine. We thought she'd flip out to see her daughter with 50 year old whore.
"You will move in with me." Lizzie said authoritatively as she munched on a light snack mom put together for her new girlfriend.
"I don't think it is a good idea. Your mom..." mom trailed off.
"Don't worry about that slut!" Lizzie cried. "She can't get enough of those black sluts she fucks all day!"
"Lizzie! What do you mean?" I asked a bit too quickly, betraying my eagerness.
"Mom is a black cunt slut! She's been fucking around for years. She visits whore houses and sucks assholes of black sluts." Lizzie said smiling.
"And I have pictures!" she was now beaming.
When she went upstairs, mom and I hugged. We knew we had hit the jackpot. We could exploit mother-daughter's indiscreetness to get something out of these rich sluts.
"I like Lizzie" mom confessed.
I stared at her. It had been a while since my mother showed lesbian tendencies. She only enjoyed big black cocks, as far as I knew.
"She is tender but strong, soft yet firm, and she kisses me with such a passion. She may look like a girl, but she's more of a man than her father."
Neither mom, nor I knew how much of a man Lizzie was. But we were about to find out.
Lizzie helped mom move up to her room. They made uninhibited love for the whole day. Lizzie worshipped my mother and mom liked the tenderness of another woman's body.
When Christine returned, we heard the mother-daughter having loud arguments which ended with Lizzie's shrill accusation -"I have pictures of you pushing your tongue up that fat whore's asshole mom!"
... Continue»
Posted by hi1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature  |  Views: 612  |  
99%
  |  1

Aunt Abby and the Artist (Part III)

Aunt Abby Makes Sex Fun... and Funny!

Here is Part III of my reality based fiction, 'Aunt Abby and the Artist', dedicated to my dear friend Abby Rhodes. Again, if you'd like to see the real Abby, here she is... her beauty makes the story even more enjoyable, and she approves of this message:

http://xhamster.com/user/AbbyRhodes

If you haven't read Part I and Part II yet, I suggest you do so. If you have, then on with the show... and there will be a final chapter, Part IV

'Aunt Abby and the Artist... Part III, Aunt Abby Makes Sex Fun and Funny'


When you first wake up in the morning, the mind can blur the lines between a dream and reality, and as David Connelly started to awake from an incredibly deep sl**p, he thought, “Wow, the sex dream I had about Aunt Abby seemed so real.” His mind was still telling him there was no way that something so wonderful could have actually happened, but as he wiped the sl**p from his eyes, and let them adjust to the bright sunlight streaming through the window, he saw how blissfully wrong he was.

As his eyes focused, he realized that he was in his aunt’s room. Then he looked over at the antique chaise in the corner and saw the red bra, matching thong, and red high heel shoes that he ‘dreamed’ she was wearing were thrown on top of it. And finally there was the fact that he was in her big, soft king-sized bed with the silky sheets… and he was naked.

“Holy shit… maybe it wasn’t a dream,” he thought to himself as he sat up. And as his head continued to clear, he ran his hand over his stomach to the light patch pubic hair above his penis, and felt that it was crusty and matted together with a combination of his own sperm and Abby’s pussy juice, and that was when he realized there was no dream, Davey Connelly had definitely had sex with his beautiful aunt!

Now he was fully awake, and the memories came flooding back… the kisses they had shared, the blowjob she had given him, how he had licked her pussy, and finally his hard cock entering her tight pussy for the very first time. It was all real, and very vivid, and as his mind ran through every detail, he instinctively wrapped his hand around his swelling penis.

Davey closed his eyes and replayed the previous day’s events like they were a movie in his head, and as he did he began absent-mindedly stroking his erect penis, but suddenly his concentration was broken when he heard his aunt’s voice say, “Well good morning sl**pyhead, I see you’re up… and I mean up!”

“What,” Davey asked, being totally caught off guard. He had been so engrossed in his thoughts that he hadn’t even heard her come in, and as she stood in the doorway, wearing the long silk robe she had worn the day before, he followed her eyes down to his crotch and saw the blanket had fallen away and he was openly jerking his erection right in front of her. He quickly pulled the sheet over his crotch and said, “I’m sorry Aunt Abby… I didn’t hear you come in.”

Abby just smiled and said, “Davey, after yesterday I don’t think we need to be embarrassed about anything,” and once again she asked him, “And seriously, is that thing always hard?”

Davey just smiled, and thinking quickly he said, “When I’m around you, I guess it is.”

Abby laughed at his clever reply and said, “Well aren’t you the charmer.” Then she sat on the bed, and as she pulled the sheet down to expose his erection she said, “Why don’t we go have some breakfast and take a ride to the mall, and then just maybe we’ll come back and I’ll give him a nice little treat.”

“What kind of a treat,” her teenage nephew asked in mock sarcasm.

Instead of answering him, Abby lowered her head and took about half of his twitching organ into her mouth. Davey let out a loud groan as she unexpectedly sucked on his cock, but just as he felt the tightness of impending orgasm building at the base of his penis, she let him slip from her mouth, and with a wicked grin she said, “That kind of a treat.” Then she stood up and said, “Now go get a shower, and maybe I’ll finish what I started when we get home.”

Davey got up and headed towards the shower, and as he did his aunt watched in admiration as eight inches of hard, thick teenage cock bounced in front of him, causing her mouth and pussy to drool. It hadn’t been that long since he had been pounding that incredible tool in and out of her, and as she remembered it, she reached inside her robe and began stroking her pussy. For a moment, she thought about fingering herself to a quick orgasm, or even joining Davey in the shower, but she decided there would be plenty of time for that, and reluctantly stopped playing with her inflamed cunt.

Soon they were both showered and dressed… Davey in cargo shorts and a tee shirt with the iconic picture of Andy Warhol on the front of it, and Abby in a stylish top that showed a nice amount of cleavage, a light summer skirt that showed off her legs, and her trademark heels that made her ass look even more magnificent than it already was.

They enjoyed a leisurely breakfast at a local diner and chatted the entire time, but at no point did either of them mention what had happened the night before. They talked about art, music, f****y, and everything else under the sun. But even though they didn’t address it, both Abby and Davey had memories of the previous evening fresh in their minds, and the sexual tension that existed was palpable.

After breakfast they headed to the mall where Davey had spent a lot of his c***dhood before he and his f****y moved. His mom had dragged him there many times despite his protests, but now he was actually glad to be there with his gorgeous aunt. As they walked through the large atrium and took the escalator to the second level, Abby said, “I want to stop in this home store that I know you will just hate, but there is an art store right across from it that you can check out.”

“It’s okay Aunt Abby, I don’t mind going to the home store with you,” Davey said, not wanting to disappoint her.

“Trust me, you’ll hate it,” she replied, and then as she slipped him some money that he didn’t want to take, she winked at him and said, “And besides, for some reason you never got around to sketching me last night, so go get what you need.”

Davey just smiled and said, “Thanks,” and then watched her as she walked towards the home store… and while he couldn’t be certain, he could have sworn she was putting a little extra swing in her ample hips for his benefit as she walked away.

When she disappeared through the shop’s doorway, Davey went into the art store. He found what he needed, a new pad and a variety of pencils, and then headed to checkout. After he made his purchase, he walked out to wait for his aunt, and that was when he saw the three big, macho lunks leaning against the railing that overlooked the first floor of the atrium.

Even though it was summer, they were all wearing football shirts from a local high school he recognized from when he had lived there, and as he tried to inconspicuously walk past them, the obvious leader stepped in front of him and said, “Hey dudes, check out nerd-boy with his coloring book.”

The other two boys laughed as Davey moved to walk around him, but the leader moved into his path again and said, “So who are you supposed to be, dork… some kind of Mozart?”

Davey thought about pointing out to the mental midget that Mozart was a composer, not an artist, but instead he just kept his head down and tried to keep moving. But this time all three of the Neanderthals stepped in front of him, and just as he was deciding what his best course of action would be, he heard Abby’s voice say, “Is everything alright babe?”

When Davey looked up, he saw all three bullies staring at his gorgeous aunt. At first nobody said anything, and then the leader said, “Wow dork, I’m glad your big s****r came to your rescue, because she’s smokin’ hot.”

Abby had to admit she was a little flattered that the gorilla thought she was Davey’s s****r, but instead of expressing gratitude, she glared at him and said, “I’m not his s****r.”

That was when he said, “Holy shit dork… if she’s your mom, then she’s a serious MILF!”

The muscle heads began laughing until Abby walked over to Davey, and as she put her hand on his shoulder, she shook her head and said, “Boy you guys really are morons… I’m not his s****r, and I’m certainly not his mother… I’m just the woman that’s fucking him.” And then as the three macho bullies stopped laughing and watched in stunned silence, she kissed Davey deeply.

Abby made sure the three of them had a good view of her tongue going in Davey’s mouth, and then as she broke the kiss, she looked at the leader and said, “It’s like this pencil-dick, while jocks like you, Dumb and Dumber here are chasing airhead cheerleaders who just send you home to beat your own meat, artistic, sensitive guys like David are actually getting laid by women like me.”

The three boys who had tried intimidating Davey were now speechless, and that was when Abby decided to apply the coup de gras. As they watched, she reached down and cupped a handful of her nephew’s ample crotch, kissed him on the neck and loudly said, “C’mon Baby… lets finish shopping and get home… I need to get this monster inside of me.” Then as she looked at the three stunned jocks, she held up her hands about a foot apart and said, “It’s this fucking big… I swear to God!”

The once boisterous bullies stood in silence as Davey and Abby walked away, with his arm around her waist, and her head resting on his shoulder. Now she was definitely putting some extra hip action in her walk, just to show them what they were missing, and as they watched, she raised her hand, extended her middle finger and hollered, “Later assholes!”

Once they were out of sight and ear shot, Davey and Abby slipped into a department store, and the two of them broke out in hilarious laughter. Then Davey looked at her and whispered, “Thanks Aunt Abby… that was really cool.”

Abby just smiled and said, “Ahh, they deserved it, who do they think they are to make fun of you.” Then she checked to make sure nobody was looking before she grabbed a handful of his crotch again and said, “Besides, I just told the truth, I really do want to get home and get this monster inside of me.”

Davey was wondering how this day could possibly get any better, and that was when Abby got a mischievous grin on her face, grabbed his hand and said, “Come with me… lets have some fun.”

The teenager followed her as they walked to the women’s wear section of the store, and then into the intimate apparel department. Davey watched as Abby leafed through a rack of sheer sl**pwear before picking out a few very sexy negligees. Then she looked at him and whispered, “Just follow my lead,” and after giving him a smile and a wink she started walking towards the dressing rooms.

The upscale department stores had fitting room attendants to help guard against shoplifting, so when they reached their destination, a very proper, spinsterish looking woman of about 60 approached Abby and Davey and said, “May I help you?”

“Yes,” Abby said in a very pleasant tone, “I’d like to try these on,” holding the sexy lingerie up in front of Davey. The older woman gave her a less disapproving glare, but handed her a claim ticket and counted the items. Then she pointed Abby towards the fitting rooms.

Davey watched as his aunt started walking towards the enclosed changing booths, but then she suddenly stopped, turned to him and said, “Well aren’t you coming with me?”

Both Davey and the attendant were surprised at her request, but Abby just smiled at the prudish woman and said, “He’s my fashion consultant.”

This time a more direct glare of disapproval came over the attendants face as Abby and Davey walked back to the dressing room. She wasn’t sure of their relationship, but she did know that the attractive woman would probably need to strip to try on the sexy outfits, and the young man accompanying her would be right there to see it all.

Once inside the dressing room, Abby was like a giddy school girl, and had to suppress a laugh as she whispered, “Did you see the look on her face when I told you to come with me?”

Davey giggled and nodded, still not totally sure what was going on, but then he watched as his aunt pulled her shirt over her head and hung it on a hook before reaching behind her and unhooked her bra, letting it slide down her arms and exposing her magnificent breasts. And finally she unzipped her skirt and pushed it down over her full hips and round ass, showing that she wasn’t wearing panties.

The teenager couldn’t believe what was happening. His aunt had just stripped in front of him in a public place, and immediately he felt his penis starting to swell in his shorts. Then he looked over her shoulder and saw a full length mirror that gave him a perfect view of Abby’s ass, and he was amazed at how round it looked. But if Davey thought she had only taken off her clothes to try on the negligees, he found out how wrong he was when she lowered herself to her knees and began undoing his belt.

“What are you doing,” Davey whispered as Abby tugged his zipper down, and then unbuttoned his shorts… but instead of answering she just looked up at him and held her index finger to her lips, telling him to shush. Then after pulling his cargo shorts and boxers down in one motion, Abby leaned forward, and took his semi-hard cock in her mouth.

Davey slapped his hand over his mouth, only letting out a muffled “Mmmmppphh,” as his aunt started to expertly fellate him. Almost immediately his penis swelled to a full erection, and Abby began sucking him in earnest.

Abby wasn’t just performing oral sex on Davey… she was sucking his cock with a purpose. She had been horny all morning, and making a fool of the three jocks and then toying with the attendant had really gotten her pussy juices flowing. As her mouth and left hand worked their magic on Davey’s thick member, her right hand slipped between her legs and began rubbing her dripping cunt and swollen clit.

Another floor length mirror to his left gave Davey a perfect view of what his aunt was doing. He could clearly see her naked breasts heaving up and down, and her hand moving furiously between her legs. He could see she was rubbing her own pussy, and the thought of his beautiful aunt masturbating while sucking his dick was quickly pushing Davey towards orgasm… and that was exactly what Abby wanted.

As she sucked his cock, Abby pressed her middle finger deep in her sodden cunt… coating it with her juices before returning it to her hard pleasure button. Her hand was a blur as her slippery finger worked furiously on her clit… and at the same time her tongue began massaging the underside of Davey’s raging prick. She tried her best to open her throat and take as much of his enormous organ into her mouth, and that was when he whispered, “Aunt Abby… I’m gonna cum.”

Reluctantly Abby pulled her hand away from her cunt so she could use it to play with her nephew’s balls, while the other hand worked in unison with her talented mouth to bring him off. Just then she felt the muscles in his thighs tighten, and as he clamped his hand over his mouth to suppress a scream of ecstasy, his cock began flexing wildly… flooding her mouth with his thick cum.

“Mmmmmmm,” Abby moaned as his cock came alive between her lips, pumping gouts of warm semen into her mouth. She swallowed the first couple of blasts as the hand that had cradled her nephew’s balls disappeared back between her own legs. She was so overcome with the blatant sexuality of the moment that as soon as her finger stroked her clit again, her own orgasm erupted.

Abby’s muffled groan of pleasure reverberated around Davey’s spurting cock as aunt and nephew came together. Pussy juice poured from her convulsing cunt and covered her invading fingers as a powerful orgasm ripped through her groin. At the same time she could feel the contractions in Davey’s prick began to ease, and she took his twitching organ from her mouth and stroked the shaft, smearing the last dregs of his spunk drip onto her face.

As the final tremors in Abby’s pussy faded away, she fell back onto her pillowy ass and swallowed the rich, salty sperm that was in her mouth. Then she looked up at Davey, and he could see she still had pearls of his thick white liquid still clinging to her face. But instead of wiping it off, she smiled and pulled his pants up.

Once Davey was dressed, Abby put her clothes back on, and as she opened the dressing room door, Davey whispered, “Aunt Abby, on your face…” and as she looked back at him he motioned to his own face, telling her that she still had quite a bit of his sperm on her cheek and chin.

But instead of cleaning herself, his aunt flashed her mischievous grin and winked again, and then walked back to the clerk’s station. When they reached the counter, the older woman looked at Abby’s face, and her eyes almost bugged out of her head. Even if she was a prude, the old spinster knew exactly what was clinging to the younger woman’s face, and as she handed the lingerie back to her, Abby said, “Thanks for your help, but I think I’ll keep looking… these may have been a little too much for the young man.” Then she took Davey’s hand and they quickly walked out of the store… laughing as they did.

As they walked back into the mall area, with Davey’s semen still on Abby’s face, they saw the three bullies from earlier still standing by the railing. Davey thought they would walk around the other way, but he was surprised when his aunt grabbed his hand and began walking straight towards them. As the trio stood silently, still reeling from their earlier humiliation, Abby stopped a few feet away, and loud enough for them to hear, said, “Jeez honey, why didn’t you tell me I still have your cum on my face.”

The three jocks stared in shocked silence as she sc****d the remnants of Davey’s sperm from her cheek and chin, and then put her cum-coated fingers in her mouth. After licking them clean she took Davey by the hand again, and as they walked past the Three Stooges, Abby smiled and said, “I couldn’t wait so I gave him a blowjob in a dressing room… and now I’m taking him home to fuck his brains out.”

Abby and Davey walked hand in hand towards the exit, thinking the incident was done, but they were taken by surprise when they heard the leader holler, “Dude… you are the MAN!” And as they looked over their shoulders, his two sidekicks raised their hands over their heads and began bowing at the waist in the universal sign of ‘we are not worthy,’ while the leader began a rhythmic clap of respect for Davey.

Thanks to his beautiful aunt, the ‘artsy nerd’ had finally gained the respect and admiration of the popular crowd. And as the two of them turned and headed towards the door, with the loud clapping echoing throughout the atrium, Davey smiled and said, “Aunt Abby… this has been the best two days of my life.”

Abby just squeezed his hand and said, “And it isn’t over yet.”

Davey was on cloud nine for the rest of the day. He gleefully helped his beautiful aunt with all the chores she had for him to do, and never complained once… mainly because she was by his side all afternoon wearing a pair of shorts that showed off her incredible ass and a shirt that she tied off just under her magnificent tits, exposing her soft, flat tummy.

The teenager spent half the afternoon putting boxes in the attic, cleaning the yard and organizing the garage, and the other half ogling his barely-clothed aunt... and that was exactly what Abby had hoped for. She had purposely worn the revealing outfit to keep Davey enticed, because even though she had already sucked him off, she figured her provocative outfit would keep him excited for later… and judging by the constant bulge in the front of his shorts, she saw just how right she was.

Davey finished his last task late in the afternoon, and Abby could see his tee shirt soaked with sweat from the Texas heat, and his hands and face blotched with dirt. She told him that she was going to start dinner, and if he wanted he could use her large, walk-in shower to scrub away the day’s activities. He took one more long look at his beautiful aunt in her revealing outfit, and then headed down the hall towards her bedroom… and as he did could hear pots and pans rattling as she got ready to cook.

Davey adjusted the water temperature, and then peeled off his dirty clothes and got into the shower. The hot water felt great as it cascaded down over his body, soothing his skin and relaxing the muscles in his shoulders and back. Then he poured a generous amount of shampoo into his hand and began to massage it into his scalp… and that was when he heard the shower door open and then close.

Lather was pouring over his face, so he couldn’t open his eyes, but he soon felt arms wrap around his torso before pulling him back… and as he felt her large breasts press into his back, and her thick patch of pubic hair brush against his buttocks, he heard his Aunt Abby say, “I thought you might need a little help washing your back.”

Once again Davey’s teenage cock began to inflate as his gorgeous aunt began to soap his shoulders and back. He just tilted his head back and let the rest of the shampoo rinse from his hair, and the additional lather help Abby’s hands glide even more smoothly over his body. Davey let a soft groan slip from his lips as her hands ventured down to his small buttocks, soaping them thoroughly before letting her slippery fingers part his ass cheeks to scrub his tight little hole.

Abby’s hands hadn’t gotten anywhere near Davey’s penis yet, but it was already fully gorged with bl**d and sticking straight out from his body. The teenager couldn’t get over how amazing his aunt’s hands felt as they rubbed the fragrant soap over his body. Then he felt her hands and arms wrap around his waist again, only this time when he felt her breasts press against his back, she also wrapped her soapy hands around his raging erection.

“Oh God Aunt Abby,” Davey groaned as she began sliding her slick hands back and forth along the length of his swollen organ. She planted little kisses on the back of his soft, wet neck and she slowly jerked his cock with one slippery hand while the other dipped between his legs and began massaging his balls.

Even though he had used a soapy hand to jerk his own cock many times, this felt totally different. Abby was slowly manipulating his prick and balls with her soft hands, and that combined with the feel of her huge tits pressed into his back, and her tongue teasing his neck had the pressure already building at the base of his twitching cock. Abby sensed it too, and released him before he could cum… only to tell him, “Turn around and I’ll do your front.”

Davey turned around and was finally able to see his aunt. Her deep red hair was tied on top of her head, and her green eyes sparkled as she looked back at him. As his eyes scanned down, he was amazed at how incredible her wet body looked. The water glistened on her skin accented every curve and swell. Her tits looked so soft and creamy, and her nipples stood out like the erasers on a Number Two pencil. And beads of water clung to the thick patch of dark, curly pubic hair at the apex of her muscular thighs.

After giving Davey a good look at her body, Abby gently kissed him, and then she began soaping his hairless chest. Her hands felt incredible as they rubbed his skin. Then she used her thumbs to tease his hard little nipples before sliding her hands down to his stomach. The warm water was spraying onto his back and flowing over his shoulders, helping keep his skin smooth and slick, and as her hands neared his stiff cock, she lowered herself to her knees in front of him.

Davey’s body shivered as Abby’s hands wrapped around his hard shaft once again. This time she used the water rolling down the front of his body to rinse away any soap residue. As she did, Davey could see the shower spray striking her face, but once all the soap was gone, she leaned forward to use his body to block the spray… and then she opened her lips and sucked his bloated cock into her warm mouth.

“Oh Aunt Abby,” Davey groaned as his beautiful aunt began practicing the fine art of fellatio on his long, thick erection. This wasn’t the first time she had sucked his prick in the last two days, but Davey was certainly not getting bored with it. Each time she put his hard cock in her mouth, it was just as exciting as the first time. Maybe it was because blowjobs were still new to him, or the different circumstances and places she had done it, or the fact that it wasn’t just any girl, but his beautiful aunt using her mouth to give him pleasure… but for whatever the reason, each time she sucked him he immediately felt the pangs of an impending orgasm.

Abby could also sense that it wouldn’t take long for her nephew to begin blasting torrents of thick young cum in her mouth and down her throat, but as exciting and appealing as that was to her, she had something else in mind. So she reluctantly released Davey’s twitching cock from between her lips, causing him to moan in disappointment, and then she stood up and said, “How about washing my back?”

As Abby turned her back to her nephew, she could already feel her pussy melting into a pool of its own juices. Davey rubbed the expensive bath soap between his hands, and then began massaging the combination of soap and bath oil into his aunt’s shoulders. His hands easily glided over her flawless skin, and she let out a soft sigh as he massaged her shoulders and upper back, before sliding down to her sides and hips.

The puffy head of Davey’s swollen cock occasionally bumped into Abby’s hip like a ramrod as he soaped her lower back and sides, then as he pulled her closer to him, the length of his penis pressed between her fleshy ass cheeks, and his hands slid upwards and cupped both of her large, milky white breasts.

“Ohhhhh,” Abby groaned as Davey filled his hands with her ample tit flesh. He began slowly kneading the soft mounds as he hunched his hips forward, pushing the length of his cock upwards and capturing it between her ample ass cheeks. His slippery fingers began playing with her erect nipples as the hard shaft of his swollen prick glided over her puckered anus, causing tiny pangs of pleasure to emanate from the sensitive area, and the dull ache deep in her groin to intensify.

While a few men had used their fingers to play with the hidden jewel, and a few others, including Davey, had used their tongues to tease the tiny hole, she had never experienced anal sex. It wasn’t that Abby was turned off by it. On the contrary, she had always enjoyed having her tight, pink rosebud teased. But even though some may have considered the notion ridiculous, she had decided that if she did get married one day, and she hoped she would, then she would have something to give her husband that no other man ever had… her virgin asshole.

Both aunt and nephew could feel their passion rising, and that was when Davey lowered his hips and slipped his long, thick cock between Abby’s legs from behind. She trapped the pulsing rod between her thighs, and then groaned out loud as Davey began thrusting his hips back and forth, causing the top of his shaft to rub against her pussy lips, and press against her inflamed clit. As she looked down, she could actually see the swollen head of his huge penis pop out beneath her thick patch of lush pubic hair, before disappearing again as he pulled his hips back.

The grinding of her nephew’s hard shaft against her exposed clit had Abby racing to yet another orgasm, but she wanted more. So she bent at the waist and braced her left hand against the shower wall for support, and then she reached back between her spread legs, grasped his cock in her right hand and guided the spongy head to her dripping slit. Davey was like a dog in heat, and as soon as he felt the soft wetness of her pussy lips pressing against the sensitive head of his penis, he slammed his hips forward, and buried eight inches of hard cock in his aunt’s quivering cunt with one violent thrust.

“Agggghhhhh,” Abby screamed as Davey’s long, thick shaft split her cunt wide open. She hadn’t expected such a brutal assault on her womanhood, but her nephew was overcome with lust, and there was a sudden jolt of pain as her sensitive pussy lips were stretched wide, and her vagina was filled to capacity with young, hard cock. But the pain was only momentary, and was quickly replaced by indescribable pleasure as Davey grasped her fleshy hips and began fucking her from behind.

“Oh God Davey, yes… yes… yes…” Abby groaned over and over as her nephew, crazed by passion, began mercilessly pounding her pussy like a jackhammer. She was now using both hands to brace herself against the wall, not wanting her head to slam against the hard tile during Davey’s onslaught. In all her experiences, nobody had ever fucked her so hard or so deep, and even though she didn’t always have an orgasm from intercourse, she knew that wouldn’t be the case today… she was going to cum.

A hard clapping sound echoed off of the tile walls of the bathroom as Davey’s slender hips slapped against his aunt’s magnificent ass. The impact was so hard that he could see the fleshy cheeks ripple with each deep thrust. He had always been fascinated by Abby’s derriere, and she knew it, so as she looked back over her shoulder at him, she groaned, “Davey, you’ve always loved my ass, haven’t you?”

“Uh huh,” the teenager managed to grunt as he kept fucking his aunt… with the all too familiar tightness beginning to build just behind his testicles.

“You used to jerk yourself off while you watched me… didn’t you Davey,” Abby asked in a strained voice… finding it hard to speak while being hammered by her nephew’s huge cock.

All Davey could do was groan “Uh huh,” again, but Abby’s words were having the desired effect, because hearing his beautiful aunt saying such naughty things had him racing towards an orgasm.

Abby’s own orgasm was also getting ready to overtake her, and that was when she said, “Look at my ass Davey… look at my ass while you fuck my pussy.”

“Oh yessss,” Davey groaned as his hips began moving faster. His thrusts were getting deeper, and as he looked down, he could actually see between the fleshy cheeks to where his cock disappearing and reappearing over and over again from her tight, wet cunt. It was truly a dream come true… and the sight was more than a teenage boy could take.

Abby could also feel his thrusts getting more erratic, and knew he was close, and that was when she looked back over her shoulder and said, “Cum for me Davey… fill Aunt Abby’s pussy with your cum!”

Hearing his aunt utter words he only fantasized about her using pushed him to the brink, and as Davey somehow curled his hips under his Aunt’s ass cheeks, driving his cock past her cervix and even deeper into her cunt, he screamed, “AUNT ABBY… I’m CUMMMIIINNNGGGG!”

Davey’s cock began pulsing wildly, causing him to cry out as involuntary muscle contractions pumped jets of searing hot cum up from his balls, through his cock shaft, and into his aunt’s waiting pussy. Her vaginal walls was wrapped so tightly around his prick that she could actually feel it pulsing as he unloaded what felt like a gallon of semen deep inside her cunt.

Abby had also reached the point of no return, and as she screamed, “Harder Davey… fuck me HARDER,” he gripped her thick hips and continued pounding his still spurting cock in and out of her aching pussy. Then, as he buried himself deep inside her with one last hard thrust of his huge prick, she arched her back and came.

“Oh my fucking God… YESSSSSS,” Abby cried out as her pussy had a nuclear meltdown. Her screams of ecstasy echoed off of the tile walls as she came, and her vaginal muscles clamped onto Davey’s spurting shaft so tightly that they almost cut off the rich supply of thick semen he was pumping deep inside her. “Yes… fuck yes,” she groaned over and over as the intense feeling of release spread throughout her body. Each contraction in her pussy and asshole sent a new sensation rippling through her body, and she rode those waves of pleasure until Davey’s hips stopped moving, and the last of his spunk coated her insides.

Abby kept her hands on the wall, trying to keep from collapsing to the hard shower floor as the last waves of orgasm slowly washed over her. Davey’s orgasm had also faded, and as he looked down between her magnificent ass cheeks, he saw his softening penis slip from between her deep red cunt lips, covered by a mixture of syrupy pussy juice and thick white cum.

Davey started to turn himself towards the spray of what was mostly cold water now, getting ready to rinse the remnants of their love making from his still semi-hard cock, but before he could, Abby turned around and dropped to her knees. And then as he watched in amazement, she took his cum-covered prick into her mouth and sucked the gooey mixture of their juices from it.

“Mmmmm,” Abby moaned in satisfying approval as she sucked his cock clean. When she was finished, she leaned back, smacked her lips and said, “I love how good we tasted together.” Then she stood up and kissed her young nephew deeply, sharing what was on her tongue with him… and as some of their mixture coated his tongue, Davey had to admit she was right.

Aunt and nephew shared a long, deep kiss… so engrossed in what they were feeling for each other that they didn’t even notice how cold the water had gotten. Then as they broke their kiss, Davey looked deep into Abby’s eyes and saw sadness. But before he could ask what was wrong, she whispered, “You know tomorrow is our last full day together before you go home.”

Davey had been enjoying himself so much that he hadn’t even thought of that… but now that the realization set in, a lump formed in his throat. At the same time he could see tears filling his aunt’s beautiful eyes. But before they were both completely overcome by emotion, Abby hugged her nephew and whispered, “We’re going to make the very best of our last day… I have something very special planned for you.”

Then, even has tears rolled down her cheeks, Abby managed to smile and give Davey one of her trademark winks… and at that moment he knew their last day was going to be one he would never forget.

FIN

As always, this copyrighted story is property of the author. It is a work of fantasy, is protected by law, and meets all federal and state statutes involving written erotica. It also conforms to all legal restrictions on written erotica and the Byrne Convention. Any attempt to reproduce this story will be met with legal action.

... Continue»
Posted by DizzyD427 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2702  |  
100%
  |  69

RIDING WITH MOM


Riding With Mom


My father had promised me a trip when I finished college. He said it was a good idea to get away from it all to give yourself a chance to reset your mind. I knew my father had traveled in his youth, so I was pretty geared up for where he was going to send me, at his expense. I had visions of hitting all the sunspots, VISA and booze in hand, and girls waiting to take their place.

Ahhh, but not so fast, Roger. The Promised Land doesn't always meet your expectations. As it turns out, my trip around the world was an eight day wilderness horseback excursion with Ma and Pa Hamilton. That's right. After four years of college, straight out of school, my rite of passage was a ride about with mommy and daddy aback some sweaty old nag batting away horseflies. Swell!

My father, on seeing my disappointment, confided that this was my mother's idea, that she really wanted us to be together on our last f****y vacation. I was, under no circumstances, to display anything but the greatest enthusiasm, for my mother's sake. After all, he said, "I think you'll find it far more rewarding than you think."

He followed up those prophetic words with a further promise to fund a trip to Europe, if I behaved myself and made Mom happy during the trip. So I resigned myself to another week or so of drudgery. After all, I'd made it through college telling myself I could take anything for four years. What's another week and a half?

As trip time approached I learned, not surprisingly, that the horseback adventure was really my father's idea, something he'd always wanted to do. Mom had wanted us all to go to Europe. But my father usually got his way, typically awarding himself brownie points for fulfilling the wishes of others while he was at it.

So it was that we ended up in the foothills of the Rocky Mountains on three horses provisioned for ten days of solitude in the wilds. Neither Mom nor I were happy to learn that we were on our own in the wild outdoors without guides. There were rustic cabins along the route equipped with sl**ping bags, food, feed for the horses, and other supplies. We carried only our clothes and emergency provisions in our saddle bags.

And so we were off. My father leading the way, full of vigor on his sparky steed followed by his less ecstatic troop aboard their mellow plugs, as befitting their lower equestrian experience. By the afternoon, I did have to admit that the countryside was stunning. Rolling alpine meadows sprinkled with flowers against a backdrop of snowcapped peaks I'd only seen in pictures and movies. Completely alien and wonderful compared to the corn fields of home.

Along the way, we stopped for snacks, lying in the wild fields, once beside a small stream, reveling in the spectacular beauty that surrounded us at every point of the compass. I began to feel that perhaps this trip wouldn't be that bad, after all. Although we had been late leaving that morning, we easily reached the cabin we were to spend our first night in, set in a hillside within a clump of trees. We sat outside in the primitive wooden chairs drinking wine as the evening fell, gazing at the valley below and the craggy peaks beyond.

It was a very romantic setting, and I offered to set up a tent if Mom and Dad wanted the cabin to themselves. Mom laughed, saying that there'd be no need for that. Dad looked uncomfortable and disgruntled, muttering something and standing up to walk away a distance to take in the vista on his own. Mom quietly said, "Things have changed a little since you went to college, dear. Your father needs to do this. He isn't the man he used to be." She went inside without further explanation.

Feeling a little awkward, I checked to see that the horses were secure in the little corral and then headed into the cabin myself. When I entered, Mom was just slipping into her sl**ping bag on one of the rustic, hand-hewn bunks. All of the sl**ping quarters were in the same room. In the dim lantern light, the shadows played over her bare arms and legs, and the hem of her nightdress pulled high as she slid her feet into her bag. She zipped up the side of the sl**ping bag part way, leaving a flap open across her tummy, the pink cotton material resting softly over her breasts as she leaned on her right elbow, facing me.

"Try to make your Dad happy on this trip, Roger. It's very important to him."

"I know, Mom. I will."

She laid back, curling her arm across her forehead, stretching her nightie over her breasts. "Oh, God, I'm stiff," she said. "I'll be sore tomorrow."

So am I, I thought, but not just from the horse. On the excuse of visiting the outside premises, I left, passing Dad on the way out.

"Goodnight, son. Check on the horses, will you?"

"Sure thing, Dad," I replied, quickly slipping by in the doorway facing away from him to hide the boner that had exploded in my pants so suddenly at the sight of my Mom. My face was red. This had never happened before. Why would I get a hard on seeing my Mom in her nightdress, something I'd seen probably hundreds of times before? It was ridiculous!

Outside, my dick refused to subside, and the picture of my Mom laying back, arm covering her eyes while her tits pressed against her light pink, flannel nightie, seared into my vision in true color HDTV. Walking around to the far side of the little coral, I pulled my dong out of my jeans and quickly jacked off into the grass. It didn't take long. I was glad it was dark when I returned to the cabin. I made my way to my bunk without turning on a flashlight.

I opened my eyes to the sun filtering in through the window and the open doorway. Mom was cooking breakfast on the cabin's little propane cook stove. Dad was nowhere in sight, out for a morning walk, I presumed. Mom was still dressed just in her pink nightie. I hadn't made as sound as I awoke, and I continued to lie still, peering at her as she moved about. The nightie fell to about the middle of her back, lower than in front, and the hem was about mid-thigh level, showing off her well-exercised, tanned legs. Mom was a pretty nice woman for forty-something, pretty nice. There was something basic, almost primordial, being alone in a cabin in the mountains with an attractive woman. My cock started to swell. I turned more onto my stomach, forcing my stiffness against the wooden bunk, closing my eyes as my mother turned to look at me.

When I cautiously opened them just a slit a moment later, she was next to her bunk fishing around in her pack. She pulled out a new pair of panties. Lifting her nightie a little, she sipped her hands underneath and then slid her old panties down her legs, stepping out of them and then pulled the new ones up and into place. I caught a brief glimpse of her bare ass as the change took place. Next, she grabbed her riding pants and pulled them up under the nightie, pulling them up tight.

Glancing over her shoulder in my direction, she then pulled her nightie over her head, stretching her arms far above, providing me with a wonderful view of her smooth back, her narrow waist flaring out to her hips, and a hint of the side of her right breast, sloping down and then bouncing as she brought her arms down and tossed the nightie to the bunk. Picking her bra up from the pack, she slipped her arms through it and pulled it around to the front, squeezing her breasts in. I could clearly hear the snaps click into place, the room was so still. Finally, she picked up her pullover blouse and put it on, pulling it down tight. As she turned back to check on breakfast, I feigned waking, perhaps a little too obvious.

"Oh, there's my boy. Finally. Come on, up and at 'em."

When I balked, looking around, she said, "Don't be shy, I won't peek. Anyway, I don't think there's going to be much room for privacy on this trip."

Fortunately, she kept her back to me as I dressed because my dick would not listen to my silent reprimands. As soon as I got my jeans, on I walked stiffly outside, shirt in hand.

"A little sore, I see," Mom laughed as I limped out the door, attributing my awkward gate to saddle sores.

After breakfast we saddled up and headed out. We expected a five hour ride to reach the next cabin, following a gently climbing trail through grassy meadows and thickets of small pine trees, just like the previous day. The scenery was even more fantastic than the day before, getting better and better as we climbed along the side of the mountains. We didn't run into anyone. This was by design, as the outfitters only let one group leave every second day. We were pretty much guaranteed a trip with the wilderness all to ourselves.

When we stopped for lunch we dug into our stash of wine again. That is, Mom and I did. Dad couldn't help but walk around. Mom and I laid back on our blankets, leaning on our elbows sipping wine, chatting and gazing about. It was soul cleansing, that's for sure. My mind didn't entertain thoughts beyond what I could see, and when Mom laid back, covering her eyes with her arm, allowing me to freely run mine over her figure, my thoughts remained very close by, indeed.

I couldn't understand why I was checking my Mom out so much. Why I kept getting boners watching her, as I had on much of the morning ride as I watched her butt swaying in the saddle ahead of me. Was it because she was the only woman around? She hadn't done anything to encourage me, though she definitely had a figure worth looking at. The stretchy riding breeches clung to her legs up and over her hips, outlining her buttocks in fine detail, and clearly molding the mound in front. The form fitting t-shirt she wore equally displayed her other womanly charms which, while not large, were firm and supple, and clearly hadn't strayed long from the best days of their youth despite the calendar years of their host.

"It’s gorgeous, isn't it?"

Startled, I jerked my eyes away from Mom's breast up to her eyes which were regarding me, shading from the sun by her cupped hand held against her forehead.

"What?"

"There's a real beauty, here, isn't there?"

"Yes," I stuttered as I recovered enough to speak, "yes there is." Had she noticed where I was looking? Had I been saved by the sun in her eyes? At that moment, Dad sauntered out of the trees fifty feet away.

"Let's go, saddle up," he called out. Mom and I struggled up, stiffly.

"I have to visit nature first," Mom said and strode off toward the trees.

"You'll have to catch up then," Dad responded, then, to me, "Saddle up Mom's horse and stay with her. I'm going to scout out ahead and give this filly a stretch. Those plugs of yours can plod along behind."

"Ok, Dad. We'll tag along."

Mom emerged from the trees and waved to Dad as he trotted by. She walked up and put something into her saddlebag and then struggled to get on her horse.

"Roger, give me a hand. These old bones can't do it by themselves."

I walked to her side, and tried to lift her up by her elbow.

"No, give me a push. Come on, don't be shy, and give my butt a boost." She stepped into the stirrup and started to lift herself up. I swung my open hand down and pressed it against the bottom of her ass as she started to rise, pushing up until she could swing her leg over the saddle.

"Thank you, sir. I think I might need a little push every time I get on this damned horse," she laughed as she prodded her nag into a walk.

I quickly swung up onto my hardly more spry steed and nudged it into action, catching up and pulling abreast so we could ride side by side. There was something different about Mom, but I couldn't quite put my finger on what it was. We rode along in silence, Mom surveying the scenery away from me to the right, but not turning away, sitting square in the saddle. Then I noticed. Her breasts were jouncing up and down, freely, bouncing along with the sway of the horse. A flash of her saddlebag entry shot into my mind. She'd taken off her bra while she was in the trees doing her business! My cock swelled up, throbbing against my jeans. She kept riding along, angled perfectly for me to watch her tits in their erotic dance, and her face turned away. Was she giving me a show? No. Impossible.

"Oh, God, it's so beautiful, it feels so exhilarating," she suddenly cried out in a throaty voice as she leaned back, pulling her elbows back to rest on the rear ridge of the saddle behind her, throwing her head back, arching her back and thrusting her tits up, the nipples expressing themselves strongly against the thin material of her shirt. I stared, riding along with my head moving up and down in time with the bounce of her tits. "It makes me feel so good."

I couldn't agree more. Despite the chance that she would suddenly look over and catch me staring, I kept my eyes fixed on her. She kept riding on, leaning back even further, almost lying on the horse's rump. Her t-shirt pulled out of her riding pants, baring her belly with just a hint of fuzzy blondish hair reflecting the sunlight. What a sight. She seemed to be part of the wild scenery as she swung along beside me, until we could hear my Dad riding back toward us. Mom jerked herself up at the first sound of his approaching hooves, tugging her shirt down.

"Come on, you guys. You wouldn't believe the scenery ahead." He swung around us and sped off again, quickly leaving us behind.

As Mom watched him disappear, she turned toward me, smiling, "I think you and I will have to amuse ourselves a lot on this trip." She laughed, a full throaty laugh, and spurred her nag into a trot.

I tried to catch up beside her to continue my observations, but my candidate for the glue factory wasn't up to the task. Every once in a while, Mom teased me, turning to laugh, "Can't keep up, young fella?"

We stopped for a snack when we caught up to Dad almost an hour later. He was waiting around a corner which opened to an incredible vista of craggy peaks. Dad waited for us to take it all in. When we got ready to leave, I reached to help mom into the saddle again but she declined, saying briskly, "I can get up myself, thank you. I'm not that old."

Disappointed, I mounted up and fell in behind Mom, plodding along. The ride was uneventful and not particularly exciting. Beautiful country, to be sure, but I was more interested in living vistas with captivating forms of movement than landscapes. Then, Mom seemed to get tired. She leaned forward over the neck of her horse, with her hands falling to its shoulders and grasping its mane. She seemed to be resting. But the interesting side effect was that, by leaning forward, her butt was prominently displayed, the tan riding breaches pulling tight around her cheeks and clearly outlining her panties. It was as if she was kneeling on all fours, brazenly displaying her ass in tantalizing, repetitive little rocking motions. My eyes stayed glued to her butt all the way to the next hut.

That evening was a repeat of the night before. We sat outside in the pleasant, waning sun as darkness fell over us. Dad got up and went to bed, leaving the lantern on but turned down low. Mom stayed behind until we could hear Dad snoring softly. She didn't talk, and neither did I. I felt tense, but didn't know if she did. I was confused about the day's events and didn't know what to make of them. So I did nothing.

Finally, Mom got up and said, "Let's go to bed, honey. Come on."

I had been waiting for her to go in and get into her sl**ping bag first, but I did as she asked, following her in. Dad was sl**ping facing the wall with his gear strewn around him on their bunk. There was no room for Mom to put her sl**ping bag unless she woke him to move his stuff out of the way. Mom walked over to the other double bunk against the far wall, "I guess we're here, tiger," she whispered."

She spread her sl**ping bag out on the edge, whispering back to me over her shoulder, "I like the outside." Then she sat on the bunk and motioned for me to pull her riding boots off. I pulled both boots off but she kept both feet up, so I pulled her socks off and threw them to the floor as well. Still, she kept her legs up, holding them together. With a soft smile on her face, she whispered so quietly I could hardly hear her, "I need help to get these off too, and Dad's out of commission." She looked down at her riding breaches and slid her right hand up to unbutton the top.

I grabbed the bottom of each leg and pulled, tugging several times, almost pulling her off the bed. She giggled as I yanked on her pants, ever harder, trying to pull them off. Resistance ended as her breeches cleared her hips and they suddenly slid quickly down her legs, up toward me, baring her legs right up to the bottom of her t-shirt. The breeches bunched around her ankles, her bare feet resting on my thighs. She slowly pulled her left foot out of her pants, lifting her knee, which opened her legs sufficiently for me to see under her t-shirt to her panties between her legs. She placed her left foot on the floor, leaving her right foot on my leg. She looked up at me, cocking her head slightly to the side, and said, "Hand me my pants, sweetie."

I lifted her foot from my thigh and pulled her pants off, then stood there dumbly, looking down at her with her pants in one hand and her foot in the other. Despite the fact that I knew she was looking at me, I couldn't help looking at her panties. I even moved her foot out to my side, without thinking, to open her legs to reveal more. I was having a hard time breathing. I pushed her leg out and her knee back toward her, opening her legs and stretching her panties tighter against her. She let me do it. I stood frozen, my eyes locked on the crevice faintly showing on the front of her panties, my cock swelling hard against my jeans. Her voice startled me, partly because it jolted me back to reality, and partly because it wasn't angry.

"I need my foot if I'm going to get into bed, honey."

I looked up to her face, she was smiling. Woodenly, I let her foot go and she swung her legs over to push her feet into the sl**ping bag, bending them at the knees to do so. Although she didn't need to, she opened her legs wide, pushing her t-shirt up to her hips and exposing her brief pink panties completely. As she slowly pushed her legs into the bag, they gradually closed but the shirt didn't again cover her panties, and she didn't pull the sl**ping bag up to cover herself. "You'll have to get undressed yourself," she laughed in that throaty laugh again, one I hadn't heard until today. "Don't forget to turn off the light."

I turned the lantern off but the cabin was still lit by moonlight. I quickly doffed my shirt, boots, socks and jeans, turning away to hide my swollen prick since she lay on her side, watching me. I found my sl**ping bag and stretched it out behind Mom, having no choice but to lean over her to do so. I desperately hoped the dim light would hide the hardon bulging against my under shorts. Mom didn't say anything. I clambered over her and awkwardly got into my bag, nestling in and laying on my side facing her back. Within a few minutes, she sat up, facing her feet. "I'm too hot," she said. Crossing her arms to opposite sides at her waist, she grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt and pulled it up and over her head, her hair falling down over her shoulders as she tossed it on to the floor. She hadn't turned away. I stared at her tits as they slowly bounced to a standstill, the nipples jutting out in the moonlight.

Mom sat there for several moments. Then, she stretched her arms behind her, bracing her hands against the bed and arching her back, like she'd done on the horse’s rump that afternoon. "I feel so alive out here," she whispered.

I didn't know if she was speaking to me, or if she thought I was facing against the wall. I stayed as still as I could, hoping for nothing to change, for the world to stay just as it was. I couldn't believe how the slope of her tits, the curve of their undersides, the jut of her nipples, was so much more beautiful than all the incredible nature I'd observed that day. I could have gazed at them forever, and can still replay every minute movement in my mind, even now. Suddenly, she turned to face me, reaching out with her right hand to gently tousle my hair. "It is gorgeous, isn't it, honey? Are you glad you came?"
I nodded, too numb to speak.

"So am I, darling." She leaned over to kiss my forehead, her tits pushing on either side of my cheeks, her nipples brushing against my nose and lips as she pulled back at bit. "Give me a couple of bumps if you need to wake me," she said, "you know, if you need to get up." She snuggled down into her bag. Turning to face away from me, she pushed back until her rump was pressed against me. "Keep me warm tonight, baby."

I snuggled closer to her, but kept my errant hardon pulled back. I couldn't sl**p for a long time, thinking about her body, clad only in little pink panties, pressed against me between our sl**ping bags. I kept my arm around her until I fell asl**p, keeping her pressed in against me.

I awoke during the night, reasserting my hold and pulling her in to me. My cock had somehow released itself from the confines of my shorts. If she hadn't been sl**ping, she would have had to feel it, but she didn't move. Cautiously, I pushed it a little harder against her ass. When she still didn't respond, I pushed again, a little more firmly. No reaction. I repeated the action several more times, slowly so as not to wake her, but more firmly each time, and stayed pushed against her for longer as well. I could always claim I was trying to wake her, I thought, as per her suggestion. Why had she provided me with such a convenient excuse? I lost this train of thought as I softly thrust and slowly ground my cock into my mother's ass through the material of the sl**ping bags. I kept grinding and holding my cock against her until I came, spurting all over the inside liner of my bag.

Only after the final spurt did I come to my senses. She hadn't moved or responded in any way, thank God, but she hadn't been breathing like she was sl**ping either. She was just very, very still. I fell back, and eventually fell asl**p, in my own mess.

When I awoke, Dad was gone again, and Mom was making breakfast. She was wearing a new t-shirt, a long one that stretched down below her bum. I think that's all she had on, as the material was thin white cotton and I couldn't see the line of any panties underneath, and she clearly wasn't wearing a bra. Her tits sloped down in a slight sag, standing out from her belly against her shirt, her nipples jutting out like craggy little peaks. Mom's legs were muscular. I could see the muscles tensing along the outside of her thigh and the tightening of her calf muscles as she moved about in her bare feet. Finally, she turned and saw that I was awake. She padded over to me, leant down and gave me a big kiss on my forehead, and then, to my shock, directly on my mouth.

But she acted as if nothing was out of order. "Hey, sl**pyhead, it’s about time. Dad's been up for hours. He couldn't wait so I told him to go on ahead. Get up and eat while I saddle the horses."

Mom grabbed her boots and put them on, then strode out the front door. I got up, pulled my jeans on and ate. Just as I finished, she came back in, grabbed a riding skirt out of her pack and pulled it on over her boots, tucking the t-shirt into it. She rolled her sl**ping bag up, grabbed her pack and told me to hurry up. Then she laughed and said, "There's clean sl**ping bag liners in the cupboard over there."

Shocked and embarrassed, I nonetheless did as she said and then rushed out after her. She must have known what I was up last night. She couldn't have been sl**ping. But she'd let it happen. Holy shit!

Mom was already down the trail. I got on my horse and took off after her. We rode for several hours before Dad came up behind us. He'd gone on a little adventure on a side trail loop. About half an hour later we stopped for a short lunch. Dad was eager to get going because he wanted us to take another side trail loop because the one he'd just done had been so cool. And do we did. It was a longer loop with an overnight stay at a more remote cabin halfway around the loop. An hour after lunch, Mom's horse came up lame.

Dad looked at the horse, picking her foot up, examining its hoof, and so on. "Well, we can't do anything here," he said. "You two will have to double up. You have to take things in stride out here," he said, "You can't whine about things, you just have to handle them." He seemed almost happy at the opportunity to 'rise to the challenge'.

So Mom got up ahead of me and we tied a lead for her horse to follow behind. Dad led the way. Doubling up soon became uncomfortable for me. Mom's ass was right against my dick, moving back against it with each swaying step of the horse. I couldn't help but get an enormous hardon. After a while, she leaned forward over the horse's neck, grasping its mane to steady her self, as she had done the day before. This raised her ass allowing me to fit even tighter under her, closer to her pussy.

Soon, unable to stop myself, I started rocking my crotch forward into her, thinking I could blame it on the horse's movement. Mom didn't call me to task, so I became bolder until I was rocking into her hard enough to shove her forward a little along the horse's neck. She turned her head to look back at me. Oh, oh, I thought, I'm going to get it now. But she only said, "'Grab hold of me so I don't fall off."

I put my hands loosely around her waist to steady her but she put her hands over my wrists and pulled them forward, higher up above her waist until my hands were grasping the sides of her chest, right beside the swell of her breasts. Mom turned her head back down onto the horse's neck and grasped its mane in her hands again. I slipped my hands further in and slid my fingers around the front of her breasts, splaying my fingers on either side of the nipple of each tit. I pushed my cock into her. She squeezed her legs on the horse's shoulders and lifted her ass higher, providing even greater access for my bulging jeans. The lump there matched up with the rear of her pussy, and I pushed it in hard to make contact. I stood in the stirrups and started pushing against her, rocking her forward. There was no question about horse movements now, I was dry humping my Mom and she was letting me do it. I leaned forward, resting my head on her back, increasing the tempo of my thrusts, grasping her tits in my hands. Panting wildly, I finally came, pulling her back hard on my jean-covered cock.

I pulled back. Dad was further ahead. As far as I know, he never looked back. Mom lay as she was, still grasping the horse's mane, breathing heavily. She hadn't come, I'd left her hanging.

Dad stayed with us for a while longer but soon quickened his pace, pulling ever farther ahead. I looked down at Mom, leaning ahead, still breathing heavily. I grabbed the back of her riding skirt and pulled on it until it came free from under her. I lifted it up and looked down at her ass, at the line of her panty as it disappeared into the crack of her ass. The saddle below was slippery with her juice. I slid my right hand down, cupping it and pushing it up against her ass, slipping forward with my fingers along the bottom of her pussy.

"No, oh no!" She tried to get up but I kept her down with my left hand pressing into her back.

"No, Roger, don't!" I ignored her, sliding my fingers back and forth from her asshole to her pussy, pushing ever further forward until soon I was rutting right through the crevice between her lips up to her clit. Back and forth I rubbed, back and forth, ending when my thumb pressed between her cheeks onto her little rosebud. I grasped her hair and tugged her back. She clenched her knees and pushed her ass higher up, giving me more room to savage her pussy with my hand, I stopped moving, holding my finger on her clit and mashing the bridge of my palm against her cunt lips, moving in a very small circle but pushing firmly against her. She was grunting. She started to fuck my hand. "oh, oh, oh, unngghhhh, unngghhhh, unnnggghhhhh, unngghhhh" until she was constantly moaning.

She got so wild, I thought she was going to throw herself off the horse. Christ, Dad must not have fucked her for ages. I knew he was older than her but had he stopped doing her altogether? How long for her to be this horny?

Finally, she came. She clutched my hand tightly, squeezing it in random, involuntary pulses, while she continued little fuck moves, slowly subsiding until she was still. She tried to get up but I stopped her. Leaning over, I whispered into her ear, "You're beautiful, you're so beautiful."

I pulled back and tugged her up with me. I leaned back in the saddle, pulling her with me, my arm around her waist. Her head fell back against my shoulder, turning off to the side.

"Isn't it gorgeous, Mom? Don't you just love it out here?"

She was quiet for a moment, then she answered me, "Yes, I do, I do love it."

Up ahead I could see Dad had dismounted for our afternoon break. Mounting. Dismounting. The words echoed in my head. I had some ideas for tonight.

Mom showed no discomfort or embarrassment during our afternoon snack. Her face was flushed, making her seem more beautiful than ever. Dad mentioned that the outdoor air was really seeming to agree with her. She laughed a genuine, throaty burst of humor. "Maybe," she said, "I think I'm just enjoying being alone with my men," she laughed again, getting up and dancing away toward the trees.

"You're doing a great job, son. You're really making your Mother happy. Keep it up."

"Oh, I will Dad. I like seeing Mom so happy."

I stood up and went to my saddle bag. "I've got to put some shorts on, Dad, it's so hot."

"Well, let's get going," he said as Mom sauntered back. I was just pulling my shorts up.

She smiled at me as she walked up, a little gleam in her eye. "Pant's tightening up from all this horsing around? Getting a little stiff, are we?" She laughed as she stepped in the stirrup and swung her leg over the saddle. As Dad started off, she said, "Come on; get up in front of me."

I stopped and stared. She laughed, "I'm just k**ding. Get in behind me, where you belong. But you behave yourself, you little rascal." She laughed again.

As I fit myself in behind her, Mom casually reached back to pull the back of her skirt up from underneath her and let it fall to the sides of the saddle over her legs and mine. Taking the reins, she started us off. She leaned back in against me, turning her head up and giving me a kiss on my jaw, then nibbled it with her lips and teeth.

"We've got at least two more hours of riding, tiger. What ARE we going to do?" Then she laughed again. "Giddy up," she cried, "Giddy up."

I reached around her waist, sliding my hands up to take the weight of her breasts. I grasped a tit in each hand, squeezing them gently, pinching her nipples, tugging those outwards.

"Stop it," she chided me gently, "your Dad could turn around any time."

I pulled my hands away, reached down and slid both of them under her skirt, out of sight, over her hips and onto her the front of her thighs. I pulled them back toward me, letting my fingers push down in between her legs, which were opened wide over the saddle. She wasn't wearing panties any longer. I pushed deep in and covered each pussy lip with the fingers of my hands, then pulled them gently apart, spreading her cunt wide.

"We've got at least two hours. Don't be in such a hurry."

I didn't respond. My breathing was dragged into the hollow of her neck.

"You really need it, don't you?" she asked. I said nothing again. "Well, I know what that's like. Ok, baby, ok."

I pushed my fingers back in, dipping into her wide, wet hole. Then I pulled them slowly out, dragging on her slippery lips. Then back in, and out, and in, and out, again and again. My breathing was hoarse, and her's started to match mine. I pushed two fingers of each hand into her and held them there, tugging her cunt wider. She got very excited. I whispered hoarsely into her ear, "I need to fuck you!" I started to push her forward.

"No, Dad's right there. He could turn around." She kept upright, pushing on the horse's neck.

"Stand up in the stirrups," I said. She did. Reaching down, I unbuttoned my shorts, pulling my very hard cock out with great difficulty. I reached under her skirt again, sliding my hands up to grasp her by the hips. I scrunched forward under her, my cock bursting up like a little flagpole. I pulled her down on me.

"No, Roger, oh no," she cried, somewhat unconvincingly since I'd just told her I needed to fuck her. I kept her pulled down while I poked by cock around. Finally, the head found its slot and shoved its ugly face into her beautiful, steamy wet pussy. I slid all the way into her, right to the hilt. It seemed like a long slide, she was so hot and wet, and exquisite!

"Ohhhhh, Roger, ohhhhh, Rog, ohhhhhhh." That was the best sound I'd heard in these mountains, as far as I was concerned. She continued to make her little sounds. I kept myself fully plugged into her, content to let the motion of the horse do our fucking. I peered around at my Dad, riding ahead, and way up there. If he did look back, there was nothing to see except me sitting behind Mom.

I slid my hand around and grasped the front of her pussy under her skirt. We rode along, rocking together, pussy and cock, pussy and cock. Time slowed to align itself with our gentle yet intense little fuck. It was all friction, rocking and friction. I was fully in her, and I never pulled back. She never rose up. We stayed plugged to the hilt the whole time. I don't know how long it took, but it was a long time. It was probably the longest fuck of my life. We just rode along, my cock in her cunt, my finger circling slowly on her clit. She got wetter and wetter, soaking me and the saddle.

I started pulsing my cock, tensing my muscles and bulging into her cunt. She loved it, and so did I. Finally, I felt her trying to clench my cock, but her legs were too wide. I could feel her buttocks tightening in cheeky little muscle spasms. She started to really soak me. I began spurting into her, again and again and again. I had never come so much. We both relaxed, still riding along, my cock periodically twitching inside her. Eventually I softened up and fell out of her, but we kept our soaking wet, sticky crotches firmly together.

After a while, Mom turned up and kissed me again. She laughed, "Well, I guess you fucked me. Is that what you call a Rogering," and she laughed, loudly. Dad turned and looked at us, smiled and continued riding.

"I'll show you a real rogering tomorrow, Mom, or tonight. Whenever we get the chance."

"Is that a threat? I can hardly wait," she laughed again.

"Neither can I," I replied, but with more serious intent. I don't think Mom knew what a rogering really was, but now that she'd mentioned it I was intent on showing her.

That night, Dad threw his sl**ping bag onto the same bunk as Mom's, his on the inside. He was the first to sl**p, as usual, facing the wall and snoring softly. After Mom had washed herself and got ready for bed, she motioned me over for a hug goodnight, standing there in the middle of the room in the moonlight, wearing only a long t-shirt that barely covered her ass, with my father laying behind her. I took her into my arms, sliding my arms over her body, engaging her in long, leisurely French kiss. My cock rose and lodged in her crotch, between her legs. She stood up on tippy toe, accommodating my rod and pinching my ear lobe between her teeth, she whispered teasingly, "Roger wants to fuck me, doesn't he?"

I nodded into her.

"Oh, you bad boy. That's soooo naughty."

She stepped back, grasped my cock through my shorts and tugged it as she pulled away. She turned to her bed and bent over to get into her bag. Pausing, she turned to look back at me, pulling her t-shirt over her hips, baring her cheeks, swaying from side to side, thighs tight together.

"I'm not sure I can ride tomorrow," she said, I'm so sore from rubbing on that saddle, I guess." She flashed a big smile at me and slipped into her bag.

I sat down on my bunk, facing her, slid down my boxers, and sat with my cock standing up like a pole. I grasped, it and waved it at her, smiling away.

Not to be outdone, Mom sat up, and pulled her t-shirt over her head, tossing it onto the bunk, arched her back and thrust her tits out and up, her stiff nipples poking up into the night.

OK, you win, I mouthed at her. She laughed, made a face, and lay down to sl**p. Facing her, I was sure that I could see her eyes sparkling in the fading light. I fell asl**p.

I awoke to the smell of eggs and bacon. Mom was cooking breakfast again and Dad, as usual, was nowhere to be seen. Perfect. Even more perfect, Mom wasn’t wearing her t-shirt, but she wasn't naked. She was wearing one of Dad's white undershirts, not the t-shirt type, but the kind with no sleeves at all. Her breasts literally jutted out in this thing, the nipples threatening to rip right through the thin cotton material that clung to her sides, swept over the swell of her belly and buttocks until it ended just below her ass. I couldn't believe she was wearing this in front of me with Dad nearby.

"Come on, sit up, it’s ready now. Come on, get up."

I pulled myself out of my bag and stumbled to the table where a plate and a coffee cup were waiting. I wore only boxers, and as I sat down I realized that I had a huge boner. I thanked God that Dad hadn't come in and tucked myself under the table, hiding my errant prick. My eyes strayed back to Mom, gluing onto the crack of her ass which drew a line from between the dimples below the small of her back to the bottom of her cheeks, visible through the cotton undershirt. Her legs were tanned and lightly muscled, reflecting the morning sun filtering through the window and open doorway, and her feet were bare.

Mom brought a large black frying pan over to the table and filled my plate with eggs and bacon. She returned with a pot of coffee after putting the empty frying pan back on the stove and filled my cup and hers.

"Aren't you eating?" I asked.

"I ate with Dad, sl**pyhead," she answered. "Eat up while it’s hot."

I guess she didn't want to talk, so I did as I was told. Mom sipped her coffee and gazed out the door. I let my eyes dwell on her chest, her tits sloping down toward her belly, perfectly outlined by the tight undershirt. My eyes followed down to the bottom of the shirt which just barely covered her pussy.

"Do you find me attractive?"

Startled, I looked up to find her looking right into my eyes. "Yes," I replied, quietly.

"Do you like looking at me?"

"Yes," quietly again.

"You can't let Dad see you. You know that, don't you?"

"Yes, Mom."

"You took a big risk yesterday. You could have ruined everything for all of us. Don't do it again. Understand?"

"Yes, Mom, I understand."

"Good," she smiled, a big generous smile, and her eyes softened. "Look," she said, her eyes dropping to her lap. I followed her gaze down to her beautiful thighs. "Look what you did to me." She opened her legs a little. She looked up to me, querying. I furrowed my brow. She looked back down, spreading her legs wider. The undershirt slid up as her legs parted, further and further until she was spread wide open, her pussy bared to my eyes. "See?"

I just stared. My mother was sitting there, legs wide open, showing me her pussy. I didn't know what she was wanting me to see but I said, "I'm sorry, mom, did I make it sore?" remembering her comment the night before.

"Sore? No. Look harder."

I stared. Yes, I could see her pussy, lightly covered by a glistening strip of brown hair, her pussy lips shining as well.

Exasperated, she said, "I'm wet, silly. See what you do to me. It's so wrong but I can't help myself. I've never felt so alive. My whole body tingles when you're looking at me. I've been wet for three days."

I reached out to touch her but she stood up quickly and backed away. "No. You finish eating and then come help me with the dishes."

I brought my dishes to the sink when I finished. Reaching around her, I dumped them in the sink. Picking up a towel, I reached for a cup to dry.

"No. Just leave them. Stand behind me and watch out the window for your Dad."

I did as she asked. She swirled the water around but she was really wasn't washing. She'd done only one cup and a plate the whole time she'd been standing there. Clearly, doing dishes wasn't on her mind.

I threw the towel onto the counter beside the dish rack. She turned her head slightly to look at it, then back to the sink. I did nothing. Her hands stopped swirling. She just stood there. I reached forward to grasp the sides of the undershirt and slid it up over her hips, baring her ass and leaving the shirt bunched at her waist. I waited again, just taking in her gorgeous butt.

Finally, I said, "Do you like it when I look at you?"

"Yes."

"Lean forward a little." She did, stretching her hands to the far side of the sink, still in the water.

"Open your legs. Just a little." She shuffled her bare feet a little to the side.

"Why did you do that at the table? Did you want me to look at it?"

"Yes."

"Look at what?"

"My pussy."

"No," I said, grasping her hair and gently tugging her head back. "When you open your legs like that, it's not a pussy anymore, is it?"

"No."

"What is it?"

"A cunt."

"That's right. You wanted to show it to me, didn't you? You wanted to show it to your son, didn't you?"

"Yes. I wanted to show it to you, to show my cunt to my son. I can't help it."

"You're a very naughty woman, Mom. You let me fuck you yesterday. You waved your ass in front of me. You knew what you were doing. And you let me fuck you. Didn't you?"

"Yes," she hissed.

"You're going to do more naughty things with me, aren't you?"

"Yes."

I hadn't touched her but her breathing had become rapid and deep while we talked. So had mine. I placed the back of my hand on the counter beside her, cupping my palm upwards.

"Squirt some of that into my hand," I said in a firm, commanding voice, nodding my head toward the plastic squeeze bottle of Mazola oil she'd used in the frying pan. She didn't question me. She lifted her right hand and squeezed some into my palm.

"More," I said.

She squeezed more. I pulled my hand back, careful not to spill it, and turned it over onto the top of her right cheek, spreading it down over her butt, cupping the bottom and squeezing it, pushing the Mazola into the flesh as I pressed it back up. I returned my hand to the counter. Still holding the bottle, she filled my hand again without waiting for me to tell her. I brought it back and covered her left cheek with the slippery oil. After spreading it around, I moved to her other cheek and fondled it for a minute before returning for another handful. I let this drip slowly into the crack at the top of her ass, then, using the edge of my hand on the thumb side, I pressed between her cheeks, sliding it up and down, making sure the knuckle of my thumb grazed and even dug into her anus.

"Give me a big handful, then push back and open your legs more." Again, she did as she was told.

I shoved the whole handful into the crack of her ass then quickly shoved my hand between her cheeks, pressing the slippery goo against her rosebud, and then moved my hand under her ass, cupping it and catching the extra fluid. I pushed it back up against her ass and rubbed forward along the bottom of her pussy. Oil was dripping down the inside of her thighs. I started massaging her pussy, back and forth, rubbing not quickly, but firmly sliding through her slick crevice. I started pushing my fingers farther in, and when my hand was fully forward, I stretched my thumb up to her little rear whole and pressed it in. I did this again and again.

I still held her hair in my left hand, keeping her head back, her face looking up at the ceiling. She was breathing very hard. She looked so awesome! I was now getting three fingers into her and pushing my thumb up to the knuckle on every pass. She was incredibly slippery. She grunted a little each time my thumb pushed into her little hole.

"That's right, Mom. Grunt. I like the sound of that." I pushed forward again but this time I didn't stop my thumb at the first knuckle, I slid it in all the way, and held it there. She rewarded me with a longer grunt. Keeping my thumb completely in her, I started moving it around in a small circle. I pushed all four of my fingers into her, and started pushing into her, pulling back but never out because her ass followed my hand as had it withdrawn. She really wanted it, at least her body did.

I pulled her upright, sliding my left hand around to the front of her throat. I rasped into her ear, "If Dad wasn't here, I fuck this right now," wiggling my thumb in her ass to emphasize my meaning.

"He's gone," she gasped, "He went to get help because your horse was lame this morning, too."

"What? He's not here?" I almost shouted. So that's why I was treated to the undershirt display. Well, I guess things were going a little beyond what Mom had expected. I turned her and steered her over to the bunk, Dad's bunk. I saw that he'd actually rolled the mattress and placed it neatly in the middle of the bunk.

Standing before the bunk, mother in front of me, I told her, "Grab the rails."

She leaned forward to bend over for me.

"No, on the top bunk."

She stood back up and did as I said. I pushed her legs wider apart, kneeled down slightly and brought my cock up into her pussy from behind. I stood, shoving her up with me. Grasping her hips, I pulled her a step away from the bunk, and started fucking her in slow, hard thrusts. Within a minute the thrusts turned into lunges, and a minute later I was jack hammering into her. Then I stopped, ordering her to hang on to the bunk, I pulled her back farther until her feet left the floor. Holding her thighs, I held her splayed out and started lunging into her again. I didn't speed up but I really slammed into her. On each plunge I stood up on my toes, tensing the muscles in my legs as I bulged my cock in her cunt. We were both grunting like a****ls. I didn't stop until her muscles spasmed on my cock and I felt her drench my balls with her juice.

I walked her forward, set her feet on the ground, and then pushed her onto the bunk and over the rolled up mattress. I grasped her ankles and spread her legs widely apart, then pushed her cheeks apart with the thumbs of both hands. I pressed the head of my cock against her little hole, which was still open the size of a quarter from the action of my thumb, and twisted her head to its side.

"What's my name, Mom?"

"Roger."

"That's right, Roger," I said as I pressed harder, slipping my cock into her hole. I kept up a steady, gentle pressure until my cock slid all the way in and my pelvis was pressing firmly against her butt. She let out a long grunt all the way in. I stayed pressed into her, glorying in the moment. Then I started to move back and forth, just a little, slowly. Every few times, I suddenly thrust hard into her, and then rolled around in a circle while fully plugged into her. I kept repeating this. As her grunting became louder, I reached down and grabbed her hair in both hands, pulling her head back. I really started grinding my cock in her ass. This was absolutely incredible. Mom may not have known it, but I had never fucked anyone in the ass before. I loved it. It was such a power trip, to hear her grunting and moaning, right out of control.

I suddenly stopped moving, staying still. I pulled out of her very slowly, then pushed back in, then out, completely. Her ass was pulsing, opening and closing, her thighs quivering.

"Please, don't stop. Please."

I pushed my cock into her, slowly until her cheeks were once again against my pelvis. I held her tight against me and started to shove back and forth in a big circle, then pushed her down onto the rolled up mattress and really started pounding on her. Every time I pounded down on her she released a loud, long grunt. Our fuck became frenzied. Finally, she let out a loud wail just as I gushed into, not spurting, but almost like a steady hose of cum.

I fell forward onto her back, gasping for breath. "Oh, god, oh god, oh god."

I don't know if I fell asl**p or if I passed out. But I was aware of opening my eyes and realizing I was still on top of my Mom. I got up, stripped off my boxers and put a kettle of water on. Mom appeared to be sl**ping, still splayed lewdly over the mattress. When the water boiled I brought a cloth and some soap over and started to clean her. She opened her eyes and smiled at me.

"So, I'm guessing that was a real Rogering. You seem to really like doing that."

"It was fantastic, Mom. I'm sorry if I got carried away. I didn't mean to hurt you."

"You didn't hurt me. But it isn't the gentlest thing for a woman."

"I'm sorry, Mom."

"It's alright. I might let you do it again, if you're a good boy."

"If I'm good?"

"That's right." She stood up, pulled the undershirt over her arms and threw it to the floor, then walked over to the table and sat down in the same chair where she'd shown me her pussy that morning. "Come here," she said.

I went and stood before her. She opened her legs wide again. "See."

I knelt down in front of her. She reached out and cupped my head in her hands, her fingers playing with my hair. She tilted my head forward forcing my eyes to look directly at her pussy.

"Kiss it," she commanded.

I leaned forward, bracing myself with both hands on the floor between her legs, and covered her pussy with my mouth. I started licking her, pushing my tongue in and dragging it up and down in her slit. After a few minutes, she pulled my head in hard, and started to fuck my face. She became very agitated, pushing forward more and more, thrusting harder on my mouth glued to her pussy, fucking my tongue held stiff in her quim. Suddenly, she rocked forward too far pushing me over onto my back, my shoulders rolling against the hard floor. Her legs clenched my head tightly in a vice-like grip, her pussy never breaking contact. My head on the floor, she continued pounding on my face, her clit rubbing against my nose as she hunched again and again against my lips. Finally, she held still, her thighs shuddering on my face, and then she relaxed. A moment later, she stood, walked over to the counter and picked up a dish towel. Calmly walking by me on the return, she casually threw the towel down on my face, "Clean yourself up," she said. She stooped to pick up her tennis shoes and walked out the door, stark naked, turning left from the trail up the mountain.

Scrambling to get my running shoes on, I grabbed my shorts from the floor and ran out the door. I could see Mom, beautifully naked, striding up the grassy meadow a hundred yards away. I ran up the hill after her, naked myself.

Cresting the hill I looked frantically about for her. I couldn't see her, even though the meadow flattened out for quite a ways. She couldn't have moved fast enough to get out of my sight.

"Lose something?"

She was lying in the grass, off to my far left, braced up by an elbow, wearing only a cocky smile. I went over and laid down beside her on the grass, on my back. I didn't say anything and for the longest time, neither did she. Finally, she said, "Well, we've certainly fucked each other. What's next?"

"I don't know, Mom, I don't know," I replied, thinking about all the complications we now faced in our lives.

"Well, I do," she said, quietly.

When she didn't expand, I asked, "What?"

She rose up on her elbow and looked down at me. "Now you can make love to me," and then she laid back.

I got up on my elbow and looked down at her. Her eyes were closed, a slight smile on her face. I leaned down and brushed my lips against hers. I kissed her. Then again, and again, until she parted her lips and started to kiss me back. She put her arm around me and we started really kissing. When I pulled up, she said, "That's more like it," and pulled me back down. We kissed for several more minutes before she pushed my head away. "You know, son, you haven't sucked my breasts for 20 years."

She arched her back, thrusting her tits up. Her nipples, I could now see, were standing up hard. I leaned down and took one in my mouth, sucking it up and then pushing my closed lips down around it, then swirling it around in my mouth before dragging my teeth gently back along it.

"Ohhh, that's nice. That's it. Suck them. Yeah. Slowly. Yeah, like that. Do it that for a long time."

I did as she asked. I sucked and pulled on her hard nipples until I thought they'd come off. She didn't seem to tire of it. She continually moaned, murmured, and arched her back, lifting off the ground to push her tit into my mouth as I tugged on her nipple. Eventually, I parted her legs and shoved my cock into her again. We had a long, slow fuck in the meadow on the side of that mountain, blissfully unaware of anything else in the entire world, mother and son. I came close to coming many times. Her pussy was magic. It massaged, pinched, squeezed, milked, twisted and sc****d me. Just when I was about to burst in her, she'd do something to stop me, squeezing my balls really hard, biting my ear, and so on. Then her pussy would start working on me again. When we finally finished, I lay on her, my cock still in her, kissing her, squeezing her nipples. We didn't talk, we just enjoyed being close.

At last, I rolled off and sat up. Mom sat up beside me and I put my arm around her. Something made us turn and look behind us at the same time. There, about a hundred feet away, looking down at us, was a bear with two cubs playing about her. As we watched, frozen into inaction, she turned and ambled away, her frolicking entourage tagging along behind.

It was late afternoon when we headed back to the cabin.

"I guess help with arrive tomorrow afternoon," Mom conjectured. "I'm starving."

I smiled as I followed Mom down the hill, staring at her pear-shaped cheeks, my cock already hardening. "Me too," I replied. "Let's drink the rest of the wine and really have a little party."

Mom put on a flannel nightie (she'd been expecting the nights to be cold on the trail) and started rustling up some grub as soon as we reached the cabin. I put on my boxers, fetched some wood and started a fire. Then I scrounged all the extra pillows, blankets and a comforter and spread them in front of the fire. That done, I went to see if I could give Mom a hand.

"No," she said, laughing, "I don't think I can use the kind of help you have to offer." She took a big sip, finishing her first glass of wine.

"Hey, no fair. You've got a head start," I complained.

"And I'm going to keep it too. I'm going to get a good sl**p tonight, so don't get any ideas. So fill up my glass before you get yours, young man," and she held her glass out to me.

"Yes, ma'am," I saluted, and poured two large glasses of wine. Standing behind her, I held her glass ahead of her. When she reached for it, I leaned forward, pulling it away.

"Oh, you tease," she grumbled, not yet realizing that my crotch had pressed against her ass, nestling my cock lightly in the valley between her cheeks. She made a grab for the wine and I spilled a little but was compensated by her action which also parted her cheeks, allowing my now stiffening member to lodge securely, still pointing down but pressing up with vigorous anticipation.

"OHHH, YOU! You bad boy," she berated me, trying to push me off, but finding that this simply worsened her situation (or improved it, depending on your point of view). She stopped, submitting to my pressure forcing her against the counter, but said, "No way, Roger. I have to eat, and I don't think I'm up to any more tonight. Maybe in the morning, ok, hon.?"

Not to be deterred, I responded, keeping it lighthearted, "Ok, dear lady, but I demand a kiss in reparation." I set her wine down and pulled her face back and to the right so I could kiss her from behind. I put all my effort into the longest, sexiest kiss I could muster, all the while swaying my hard cock gently from side to side in her cheeks.

When the kiss ended Mom whispered, "That's very nice but I just don't have your youthful stamina."

I kissed her mouth quickly several times, slipping my tongue just a little inside. "You might find that you do if you just let something get started," I whispered back. I plunged my tongue down into her mouth before she could answer. After a minute, I slid my hands slowly up her sides, cupping her breasts and squeezing them a little, then bringing my fingers up to squeeze, roll and tug her nipples. Ending the kiss prematurely, I said, "But let's eat first anyway." And turned away. "I'll get extra wood for the fire."

We ate our meal and drank our wine in front of the fire, talking about many things. Mom and Dad's life before I came, me when I was little, and various worldly issues that revolved around relationships between people, nothing about politics or the war or sports. I offered to get another bottle of wine, our third, while taking the plates to the sink. When I returned, Mom was stretched out on her tummy, holding her empty wine glass in front of her. She looked gorgeous with the firelight playing over the backs of her legs, her hair lying back over her shoulders. Kneeling down to fill her glass, I casually pulled her nightie up over her ass, and stroked her cheeks.

"Hey, buster."

"You have to pay to get your fill, lady," I laughed back at her. When her glass was full, I said, "Oh, I forgot my glass," and returned to the counter. While I was there, I asked her if she'd like me to put some skin lotion on her, to which she replied, "Yes, but you better be good." I assured her I would and came back carrying her lotion and something else I'd picked up from the counter.

I started applying the lotion on her feet, working my way up her calves and then her thighs. I took my time. By the time I was ready to do her back, she had emptied her glass again. I hadn't remembered to fill mine.

"You'll have to take your nightie off, Mom, for me to do your back."

"Just push it up, honey."

"Nope, if you want the backrub and wine special, you have to follow instructions. Come on, up you go." I helped mom get up to her knees, leaning back into me as I pulled her flannel nightie over her head. She was a little dozy from the wine and the heat of the fire. I ran my hands over her tits, pressing them and tugging on her nipples.

"Roger."

"I'm just helping your circulation before you lay down again," and gently pushed her forward, naked, onto the comforter. I filled her glass again, squirted a generous portion of lotion between her shoulder blades, and started rubbing it into her back, working in large circles, pushing down more firmly whenever I was directly behind where her nipples would be pressing into the floor below. I kept applying more lotion, squirting it on in little puddles. Every once in a while, Mom would raise her head and take a sip of wine, then flop back down, more heavily each time. I never touched her ass.

"That's lovely," she slurred, when she took her last gulp.

That's when I pulled my hands back to the small of her back and started scratching the little dimples she had just above the rise to her cheeks.

"I have to do your bottom now, Mom. It's the only part left. It has to be done," I whispered gently but firmly, trying not to intrude on the crackling of the dying fire. I squirted some fluid on her left cheek and then some on her right, I started slowly massaging her prominent, pear-like globes, gently squeezing them as I pushed them around, and pulled them apart to apply a spreading pressure. I squirted more on and slowly worked that around as well. Then, I squirted some directly into her ass crack, let it soak in, then squirted in more. "Oops," I cried as I pressed my fingers in a cupping motion between her cheeks at the bottom of her buttocks, catching the extra fluid and pushing it back up against her little hole. Holding my fingers there, I squirted more fluid in, letting it pool over her rosebud and soak in.

"Roger," she burst out, hoarsely, her voice betraying a hidden excitement.

"Just relax, Mom. I'm almost finished. Just rest now." I pressed my middle finger in, laying it along her rosebud, and slid it gently back and forth, then pulling it up and swirling its tip around her little hole. She hadn't yet realized that I'd been soaking her butt and her little hole in the mazola oil I'd grabbed from the counter. It wasn't the best thing to use, but it was all I had. As I pushed my finger tip into her, she protested again. "It's just part of the massage, Mom, just let me finish."

When I slid my finger all the way in and started slowly working it in and out of her ass, part of the massage routine lost its value. "No, Roger, don't, don't."

"Mom, remember what I said about giving things a chance? Just give it a minute."

I squeezed even more Mazola around her hole and pushed two fingers in. She dug her pelvis into the floor, away from my merciless intruders, grunting. I kept pushing in, loving the sound of her grunts, "I can't," she cried, "I can't!"

"You can," I whispered back harshly, "and you will!"

"No, no, don't, Roger, don't."

I pulled my fingers back, and then shoved them in again, pressing deeply into her cheeks. "Yes’s," I hissed. Suddenly, I pulled my fingers out of her, paused, then slid them down along her peritoneum and wiggled them into her cunt.

"Oh, my God, oh my god," she panted. I twisted my fingers around, loosening her up for a minute, and then started jamming them back and forth into her, increasing the tempo, pushing in harder, faster. Her panting became ragged. I stopped, twisting around again, and then started jamming in more slowly but more firmly. She started grunting again, moving her pussy back against my hand. I was very excited and breathing quite raggedly.

Pushing my hand in, I held it there while I twisted my body with my feet to the left, outside her widespread legs. I leaned my torso down, pressing her back flush to the floor as I aimed my cock and nudged it up against her little hole.

"No, Roger, don't. Wait, wait until tomorrow."

"I can't," I rasped back, and pushed the head in.

"OHHHHH, OHHHHH, UNNNGGHHHH," she wailed as I slid in. She was tight, but slippery, being very well oiled. I pushed all the way in, and fell to my chest lying across her. I stayed still, feeling her tight pucker gripping me, convulsing around the root of my cock. Slowly, I started moving. Out a little, and back. Again. Out and back, again and again. I started pressing in, grinding a little, just a little. Soon, I could hear little grunts with each grind into her cheeks. I started working my fingers in her pussy again, in time with my fucking of her ass. I pulled my fingers out and slid my long finger up to her clitoris and pressed it in there, swirling it about in tiny little circles. She began moving her ass back onto my cock, groaning, moaning and grunting all at once.

I pulled my hand quickly out from between her legs, around her hips and back onto her clit. Lifting myself, I straightened out behind her, between her legs. I moved my cock back between her cheeks, pressing it into to her opened hole. I let it hover there.

"Push your ass back on my cock, Mother."

"Come on. Push back. Fuck me with your ass."

I could feel the muscles in her thighs before she moved. And then I felt the exquisite feel of her round, puckered hole pushing back and enveloping the head of my cock. Suddenly, she shoved quickly upward, exhaling a loud grunt, "UNNNGGGHHH!" followed by many quick shoves in succession. She was going wild! I felt my hand on her clit brushed roughly aside as she replaced it with her own. I reached around and grabbed both her tits, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples tightly as well. Each time she buried her ass around my cock, I tensed my thigh muscles as hard as I could, bulging my cock into her. We were in a frenzy. This was not tender lovemaking like we'd had that afternoon on the mountain. We were each stealing something from the other. Abruptly, I released my goo in her with explosive f***e. She began violently twisting her ass around on my cock, frigging herself frantically until I could feel her legs clenching and shuddering uncontrollably. We collapsed on the floor, panting raggedly.

After a long while, Mom blurted out, "You little bastard. What you make me do. You little bastard."

"Be honest, Mom," I countered. "You've had boring fucking all your life. I'm your son, and I know you. I know what you need, and I know what you really want."

A long pause followed.

"You're still a little bastard."

"I know. I'll leave you alone tonight, but I'm having you in the morning. Understand?"

No answer.

"Do you understand?" I repeated.

Quietly, "Yes, I understand."

"All morning," I insisted, "they can't get here until the afternoon."

"All morning," she acknowledged.

The next morning, both Mom and I learned how she could get her mouth down over my whole cock, using copious amounts of saliva generated while I held her head firmly down on me. I found that I could even continue fucking into her as I held her head tight, for a few thrusts, more and more each time. Eventually, I exploded in her face. I hadn't meant too but at the last minute, I couldn't help it, having never done it before. I immediately felt ashamed of myself but she didn't mind. She laughed at the huge amount of come dripping all over her, like it was a ridiculous joke that anything could be left after last night. I laughed too and then pushed the head of my cock back into her mouth. She slowly, sucked and licked it, milking the tip while looking into my eyes until I was soft. Unbelievable!

We cleaned up and had breakfast. Just as I was wondering if I had anything at all left and how I was ever going to live up to my manly demands of the previous evening, we saw riders coming around the bend in the trail, Dad at the lead. My ride with Mom was over.

As we rode back on fresh horses, I wondered about how things would go once we got back home. I no longer wanted to go away. Ever. I wanted to stay and have Mom again and again in all the ways I was starting to imagine.

And then the image of her rocking my head back into the floor popped into my mind, and the way she'd strode back across the room tossing the dish towel down into my face as she walked nonchalantly by, "Clean yourself up," she'd barked.

Maybe, this wasn't going to be so one-sided, I thought, just as Mom twisted around in her saddle to look back at me, the two of us again bringing up the rear. Keeping her eye on me, she smiled and leaned forward to grasp the horse's mane. She was still looking back, smiling, as she lifted her ass up to the edge of the saddle….

... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13826  |  
14%
  |  12

RIDING WITH MOM

Introduction: i****t

Riding With Mom


My father had promised me a trip when I finished college. He said it was a good idea to get away from it all to give yourself a chance to reset your mind. I knew my father had traveled in his youth, so I was pretty geared up for where he was going to send me, at his expense. I had visions of hitting all the sunspots, VISA and booze in hand, and girls waiting to take their place.

Ahhh, but not so fast, Roger. The Promised Land doesn't always meet your expectations. As it turns out, my trip around the world was an eight day wilderness horseback excursion with Ma and Pa Hamilton. That's right. After four years of college, straight out of school, my rite of passage was a ride about with mommy and daddy aback some sweaty old nag batting away horseflies. Swell!

My father, on seeing my disappointment, confided that this was my mother's idea, that she really wanted us to be together on our last f****y vacation. I was, under no circumstances, to display anything but the greatest enthusiasm, for my mother's sake. After all, he said, "I think you'll find it far more rewarding than you think."

He followed up those prophetic words with a further promise to fund a trip to Europe, if I behaved myself and made Mom happy during the trip. So I resigned myself to another week or so of drudgery. After all, I'd made it through college telling myself I could take anything for four years. What's another week and a half?

As trip time approached I learned, not surprisingly, that the horseback adventure was really my father's idea, something he'd always wanted to do. Mom had wanted us all to go to Europe. But my father usually got his way, typically awarding himself brownie points for fulfilling the wishes of others while he was at it.

So it was that we ended up in the foothills of the Rocky Mountains on three horses provisioned for ten days of solitude in the wilds. Neither Mom nor I were happy to learn that we were on our own in the wild outdoors without guides. There were rustic cabins along the route equipped with sl**ping bags, food, feed for the horses, and other supplies. We carried only our clothes and emergency provisions in our saddle bags.

And so we were off. My father leading the way, full of vigor on his sparky steed followed by his less ecstatic troop aboard their mellow plugs, as befitting their lower equestrian experience. By the afternoon, I did have to admit that the countryside was stunning. Rolling alpine meadows sprinkled with flowers against a backdrop of snowcapped peaks I'd only seen in pictures and movies. Completely alien and wonderful compared to the corn fields of home.

Along the way, we stopped for snacks, lying in the wild fields, once beside a small stream, reveling in the spectacular beauty that surrounded us at every point of the compass. I began to feel that perhaps this trip wouldn't be that bad, after all. Although we had been late leaving that morning, we easily reached the cabin we were to spend our first night in, set in a hillside within a clump of trees. We sat outside in the primitive wooden chairs drinking wine as the evening fell, gazing at the valley below and the craggy peaks beyond.

It was a very romantic setting, and I offered to set up a tent if Mom and Dad wanted the cabin to themselves. Mom laughed, saying that there'd be no need for that. Dad looked uncomfortable and disgruntled, muttering something and standing up to walk away a distance to take in the vista on his own. Mom quietly said, "Things have changed a little since you went to college, dear. Your father needs to do this. He isn't the man he used to be." She went inside without further explanation.

Feeling a little awkward, I checked to see that the horses were secure in the little corral and then headed into the cabin myself. When I entered, Mom was just slipping into her sl**ping bag on one of the rustic, hand-hewn bunks. All of the sl**ping quarters were in the same room. In the dim lantern light, the shadows played over her bare arms and legs, and the hem of her nightdress pulled high as she slid her feet into her bag. She zipped up the side of the sl**ping bag part way, leaving a flap open across her tummy, the pink cotton material resting softly over her breasts as she leaned on her right elbow, facing me.

"Try to make your Dad happy on this trip, Roger. It's very important to him."

"I know, Mom. I will."

She laid back, curling her arm across her forehead, stretching her nightie over her breasts. "Oh, God, I'm stiff," she said. "I'll be sore tomorrow."

So am I, I thought, but not just from the horse. On the excuse of visiting the outside premises, I left, passing Dad on the way out.

"Goodnight, son. Check on the horses, will you?"

"Sure thing, Dad," I replied, quickly slipping by in the doorway facing away from him to hide the boner that had exploded in my pants so suddenly at the sight of my Mom. My face was red. This had never happened before. Why would I get a hard on seeing my Mom in her nightdress, something I'd seen probably hundreds of times before? It was ridiculous!

Outside, my dick refused to subside, and the picture of my Mom laying back, arm covering her eyes while her tits pressed against her light pink, flannel nightie, seared into my vision in true color HDTV. Walking around to the far side of the little coral, I pulled my dong out of my jeans and quickly jacked off into the grass. It didn't take long. I was glad it was dark when I returned to the cabin. I made my way to my bunk without turning on a flashlight.

I opened my eyes to the sun filtering in through the window and the open doorway. Mom was cooking breakfast on the cabin's little propane cook stove. Dad was nowhere in sight, out for a morning walk, I presumed. Mom was still dressed just in her pink nightie. I hadn't made as sound as I awoke, and I continued to lie still, peering at her as she moved about. The nightie fell to about the middle of her back, lower than in front, and the hem was about mid-thigh level, showing off her well-exercised, tanned legs. Mom was a pretty nice woman for forty-something, pretty nice. There was something basic, almost primordial, being alone in a cabin in the mountains with an attractive woman. My cock started to swell. I turned more onto my stomach, forcing my stiffness against the wooden bunk, closing my eyes as my mother turned to look at me.

When I cautiously opened them just a slit a moment later, she was next to her bunk fishing around in her pack. She pulled out a new pair of panties. Lifting her nightie a little, she sipped her hands underneath and then slid her old panties down her legs, stepping out of them and then pulled the new ones up and into place. I caught a brief glimpse of her bare ass as the change took place. Next, she grabbed her riding pants and pulled them up under the nightie, pulling them up tight.

Glancing over her shoulder in my direction, she then pulled her nightie over her head, stretching her arms far above, providing me with a wonderful view of her smooth back, her narrow waist flaring out to her hips, and a hint of the side of her right breast, sloping down and then bouncing as she brought her arms down and tossed the nightie to the bunk. Picking her bra up from the pack, she slipped her arms through it and pulled it around to the front, squeezing her breasts in. I could clearly hear the snaps click into place, the room was so still. Finally, she picked up her pullover blouse and put it on, pulling it down tight. As she turned back to check on breakfast, I feigned waking, perhaps a little too obvious.

"Oh, there's my boy. Finally. Come on, up and at 'em."

When I balked, looking around, she said, "Don't be shy, I won't peek. Anyway, I don't think there's going to be much room for privacy on this trip."

Fortunately, she kept her back to me as I dressed because my dick would not listen to my silent reprimands. As soon as I got my jeans, on I walked stiffly outside, shirt in hand.

"A little sore, I see," Mom laughed as I limped out the door, attributing my awkward gate to saddle sores.

After breakfast we saddled up and headed out. We expected a five hour ride to reach the next cabin, following a gently climbing trail through grassy meadows and thickets of small pine trees, just like the previous day. The scenery was even more fantastic than the day before, getting better and better as we climbed along the side of the mountains. We didn't run into anyone. This was by design, as the outfitters only let one group leave every second day. We were pretty much guaranteed a trip with the wilderness all to ourselves.

When we stopped for lunch we dug into our stash of wine again. That is, Mom and I did. Dad couldn't help but walk around. Mom and I laid back on our blankets, leaning on our elbows sipping wine, chatting and gazing about. It was soul cleansing, that's for sure. My mind didn't entertain thoughts beyond what I could see, and when Mom laid back, covering her eyes with her arm, allowing me to freely run mine over her figure, my thoughts remained very close by, indeed.

I couldn't understand why I was checking my Mom out so much. Why I kept getting boners watching her, as I had on much of the morning ride as I watched her butt swaying in the saddle ahead of me. Was it because she was the only woman around? She hadn't done anything to encourage me, though she definitely had a figure worth looking at. The stretchy riding breeches clung to her legs up and over her hips, outlining her buttocks in fine detail, and clearly molding the mound in front. The form fitting t-shirt she wore equally displayed her other womanly charms which, while not large, were firm and supple, and clearly hadn't strayed long from the best days of their youth despite the calendar years of their host.

"It’s gorgeous, isn't it?"

Startled, I jerked my eyes away from Mom's breast up to her eyes which were regarding me, shading from the sun by her cupped hand held against her forehead.

"What?"

"There's a real beauty, here, isn't there?"

"Yes," I stuttered as I recovered enough to speak, "yes there is." Had she noticed where I was looking? Had I been saved by the sun in her eyes? At that moment, Dad sauntered out of the trees fifty feet away.

"Let's go, saddle up," he called out. Mom and I struggled up, stiffly.

"I have to visit nature first," Mom said and strode off toward the trees.

"You'll have to catch up then," Dad responded, then, to me, "Saddle up Mom's horse and stay with her. I'm going to scout out ahead and give this filly a stretch. Those plugs of yours can plod along behind."

"Ok, Dad. We'll tag along."

Mom emerged from the trees and waved to Dad as he trotted by. She walked up and put something into her saddlebag and then struggled to get on her horse.

"Roger, give me a hand. These old bones can't do it by themselves."

I walked to her side, and tried to lift her up by her elbow.

"No, give me a push. Come on, don't be shy, and give my butt a boost." She stepped into the stirrup and started to lift herself up. I swung my open hand down and pressed it against the bottom of her ass as she started to rise, pushing up until she could swing her leg over the saddle.

"Thank you, sir. I think I might need a little push every time I get on this damned horse," she laughed as she prodded her nag into a walk.

I quickly swung up onto my hardly more spry steed and nudged it into action, catching up and pulling abreast so we could ride side by side. There was something different about Mom, but I couldn't quite put my finger on what it was. We rode along in silence, Mom surveying the scenery away from me to the right, but not turning away, sitting square in the saddle. Then I noticed. Her breasts were jouncing up and down, freely, bouncing along with the sway of the horse. A flash of her saddlebag entry shot into my mind. She'd taken off her bra while she was in the trees doing her business! My cock swelled up, throbbing against my jeans. She kept riding along, angled perfectly for me to watch her tits in their erotic dance, and her face turned away. Was she giving me a show? No. Impossible.

"Oh, God, it's so beautiful, it feels so exhilarating," she suddenly cried out in a throaty voice as she leaned back, pulling her elbows back to rest on the rear ridge of the saddle behind her, throwing her head back, arching her back and thrusting her tits up, the nipples expressing themselves strongly against the thin material of her shirt. I stared, riding along with my head moving up and down in time with the bounce of her tits. "It makes me feel so good."

I couldn't agree more. Despite the chance that she would suddenly look over and catch me staring, I kept my eyes fixed on her. She kept riding on, leaning back even further, almost lying on the horse's rump. Her t-shirt pulled out of her riding pants, baring her belly with just a hint of fuzzy blondish hair reflecting the sunlight. What a sight. She seemed to be part of the wild scenery as she swung along beside me, until we could hear my Dad riding back toward us. Mom jerked herself up at the first sound of his approaching hooves, tugging her shirt down.

"Come on, you guys. You wouldn't believe the scenery ahead." He swung around us and sped off again, quickly leaving us behind.

As Mom watched him disappear, she turned toward me, smiling, "I think you and I will have to amuse ourselves a lot on this trip." She laughed, a full throaty laugh, and spurred her nag into a trot.

I tried to catch up beside her to continue my observations, but my candidate for the glue factory wasn't up to the task. Every once in a while, Mom teased me, turning to laugh, "Can't keep up, young fella?"

We stopped for a snack when we caught up to Dad almost an hour later. He was waiting around a corner which opened to an incredible vista of craggy peaks. Dad waited for us to take it all in. When we got ready to leave, I reached to help mom into the saddle again but she declined, saying briskly, "I can get up myself, thank you. I'm not that old."

Disappointed, I mounted up and fell in behind Mom, plodding along. The ride was uneventful and not particularly exciting. Beautiful country, to be sure, but I was more interested in living vistas with captivating forms of movement than landscapes. Then, Mom seemed to get tired. She leaned forward over the neck of her horse, with her hands falling to its shoulders and grasping its mane. She seemed to be resting. But the interesting side effect was that, by leaning forward, her butt was prominently displayed, the tan riding breaches pulling tight around her cheeks and clearly outlining her panties. It was as if she was kneeling on all fours, brazenly displaying her ass in tantalizing, repetitive little rocking motions. My eyes stayed glued to her butt all the way to the next hut.

That evening was a repeat of the night before. We sat outside in the pleasant, waning sun as darkness fell over us. Dad got up and went to bed, leaving the lantern on but turned down low. Mom stayed behind until we could hear Dad snoring softly. She didn't talk, and neither did I. I felt tense, but didn't know if she did. I was confused about the day's events and didn't know what to make of them. So I did nothing.

Finally, Mom got up and said, "Let's go to bed, honey. Come on."

I had been waiting for her to go in and get into her sl**ping bag first, but I did as she asked, following her in. Dad was sl**ping facing the wall with his gear strewn around him on their bunk. There was no room for Mom to put her sl**ping bag unless she woke him to move his stuff out of the way. Mom walked over to the other double bunk against the far wall, "I guess we're here, tiger," she whispered."

She spread her sl**ping bag out on the edge, whispering back to me over her shoulder, "I like the outside." Then she sat on the bunk and motioned for me to pull her riding boots off. I pulled both boots off but she kept both feet up, so I pulled her socks off and threw them to the floor as well. Still, she kept her legs up, holding them together. With a soft smile on her face, she whispered so quietly I could hardly hear her, "I need help to get these off too, and Dad's out of commission." She looked down at her riding breaches and slid her right hand up to unbutton the top.

I grabbed the bottom of each leg and pulled, tugging several times, almost pulling her off the bed. She giggled as I yanked on her pants, ever harder, trying to pull them off. Resistance ended as her breeches cleared her hips and they suddenly slid quickly down her legs, up toward me, baring her legs right up to the bottom of her t-shirt. The breeches bunched around her ankles, her bare feet resting on my thighs. She slowly pulled her left foot out of her pants, lifting her knee, which opened her legs sufficiently for me to see under her t-shirt to her panties between her legs. She placed her left foot on the floor, leaving her right foot on my leg. She looked up at me, cocking her head slightly to the side, and said, "Hand me my pants, sweetie."

I lifted her foot from my thigh and pulled her pants off, then stood there dumbly, looking down at her with her pants in one hand and her foot in the other. Despite the fact that I knew she was looking at me, I couldn't help looking at her panties. I even moved her foot out to my side, without thinking, to open her legs to reveal more. I was having a hard time breathing. I pushed her leg out and her knee back toward her, opening her legs and stretching her panties tighter against her. She let me do it. I stood frozen, my eyes locked on the crevice faintly showing on the front of her panties, my cock swelling hard against my jeans. Her voice startled me, partly because it jolted me back to reality, and partly because it wasn't angry.

"I need my foot if I'm going to get into bed, honey."

I looked up to her face, she was smiling. Woodenly, I let her foot go and she swung her legs over to push her feet into the sl**ping bag, bending them at the knees to do so. Although she didn't need to, she opened her legs wide, pushing her t-shirt up to her hips and exposing her brief pink panties completely. As she slowly pushed her legs into the bag, they gradually closed but the shirt didn't again cover her panties, and she didn't pull the sl**ping bag up to cover herself. "You'll have to get undressed yourself," she laughed in that throaty laugh again, one I hadn't heard until today. "Don't forget to turn off the light."

I turned the lantern off but the cabin was still lit by moonlight. I quickly doffed my shirt, boots, socks and jeans, turning away to hide my swollen prick since she lay on her side, watching me. I found my sl**ping bag and stretched it out behind Mom, having no choice but to lean over her to do so. I desperately hoped the dim light would hide the hardon bulging against my under shorts. Mom didn't say anything. I clambered over her and awkwardly got into my bag, nestling in and laying on my side facing her back. Within a few minutes, she sat up, facing her feet. "I'm too hot," she said. Crossing her arms to opposite sides at her waist, she grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt and pulled it up and over her head, her hair falling down over her shoulders as she tossed it on to the floor. She hadn't turned away. I stared at her tits as they slowly bounced to a standstill, the nipples jutting out in the moonlight.

Mom sat there for several moments. Then, she stretched her arms behind her, bracing her hands against the bed and arching her back, like she'd done on the horse’s rump that afternoon. "I feel so alive out here," she whispered.

I didn't know if she was speaking to me, or if she thought I was facing against the wall. I stayed as still as I could, hoping for nothing to change, for the world to stay just as it was. I couldn't believe how the slope of her tits, the curve of their undersides, the jut of her nipples, was so much more beautiful than all the incredible nature I'd observed that day. I could have gazed at them forever, and can still replay every minute movement in my mind, even now. Suddenly, she turned to face me, reaching out with her right hand to gently tousle my hair. "It is gorgeous, isn't it, honey? Are you glad you came?"
I nodded, too numb to speak.

"So am I, darling." She leaned over to kiss my forehead, her tits pushing on either side of my cheeks, her nipples brushing against my nose and lips as she pulled back at bit. "Give me a couple of bumps if you need to wake me," she said, "you know, if you need to get up." She snuggled down into her bag. Turning to face away from me, she pushed back until her rump was pressed against me. "Keep me warm tonight, baby."

I snuggled closer to her, but kept my errant hardon pulled back. I couldn't sl**p for a long time, thinking about her body, clad only in little pink panties, pressed against me between our sl**ping bags. I kept my arm around her until I fell asl**p, keeping her pressed in against me.

I awoke during the night, reasserting my hold and pulling her in to me. My cock had somehow released itself from the confines of my shorts. If she hadn't been sl**ping, she would have had to feel it, but she didn't move. Cautiously, I pushed it a little harder against her ass. When she still didn't respond, I pushed again, a little more firmly. No reaction. I repeated the action several more times, slowly so as not to wake her, but more firmly each time, and stayed pushed against her for longer as well. I could always claim I was trying to wake her, I thought, as per her suggestion. Why had she provided me with such a convenient excuse? I lost this train of thought as I softly thrust and slowly ground my cock into my mother's ass through the material of the sl**ping bags. I kept grinding and holding my cock against her until I came, spurting all over the inside liner of my bag.

Only after the final spurt did I come to my senses. She hadn't moved or responded in any way, thank God, but she hadn't been breathing like she was sl**ping either. She was just very, very still. I fell back, and eventually fell asl**p, in my own mess.

When I awoke, Dad was gone again, and Mom was making breakfast. She was wearing a new t-shirt, a long one that stretched down below her bum. I think that's all she had on, as the material was thin white cotton and I couldn't see the line of any panties underneath, and she clearly wasn't wearing a bra. Her tits sloped down in a slight sag, standing out from her belly against her shirt, her nipples jutting out like craggy little peaks. Mom's legs were muscular. I could see the muscles tensing along the outside of her thigh and the tightening of her calf muscles as she moved about in her bare feet. Finally, she turned and saw that I was awake. She padded over to me, leant down and gave me a big kiss on my forehead, and then, to my shock, directly on my mouth.

But she acted as if nothing was out of order. "Hey, sl**pyhead, it’s about time. Dad's been up for hours. He couldn't wait so I told him to go on ahead. Get up and eat while I saddle the horses."

Mom grabbed her boots and put them on, then strode out the front door. I got up, pulled my jeans on and ate. Just as I finished, she came back in, grabbed a riding skirt out of her pack and pulled it on over her boots, tucking the t-shirt into it. She rolled her sl**ping bag up, grabbed her pack and told me to hurry up. Then she laughed and said, "There's clean sl**ping bag liners in the cupboard over there."

Shocked and embarrassed, I nonetheless did as she said and then rushed out after her. She must have known what I was up last night. She couldn't have been sl**ping. But she'd let it happen. Holy shit!

Mom was already down the trail. I got on my horse and took off after her. We rode for several hours before Dad came up behind us. He'd gone on a little adventure on a side trail loop. About half an hour later we stopped for a short lunch. Dad was eager to get going because he wanted us to take another side trail loop because the one he'd just done had been so cool. And do we did. It was a longer loop with an overnight stay at a more remote cabin halfway around the loop. An hour after lunch, Mom's horse came up lame.

Dad looked at the horse, picking her foot up, examining its hoof, and so on. "Well, we can't do anything here," he said. "You two will have to double up. You have to take things in stride out here," he said, "You can't whine about things, you just have to handle them." He seemed almost happy at the opportunity to 'rise to the challenge'.

So Mom got up ahead of me and we tied a lead for her horse to follow behind. Dad led the way. Doubling up soon became uncomfortable for me. Mom's ass was right against my dick, moving back against it with each swaying step of the horse. I couldn't help but get an enormous hardon. After a while, she leaned forward over the horse's neck, grasping its mane to steady her self, as she had done the day before. This raised her ass allowing me to fit even tighter under her, closer to her pussy.

Soon, unable to stop myself, I started rocking my crotch forward into her, thinking I could blame it on the horse's movement. Mom didn't call me to task, so I became bolder until I was rocking into her hard enough to shove her forward a little along the horse's neck. She turned her head to look back at me. Oh, oh, I thought, I'm going to get it now. But she only said, "'Grab hold of me so I don't fall off."

I put my hands loosely around her waist to steady her but she put her hands over my wrists and pulled them forward, higher up above her waist until my hands were grasping the sides of her chest, right beside the swell of her breasts. Mom turned her head back down onto the horse's neck and grasped its mane in her hands again. I slipped my hands further in and slid my fingers around the front of her breasts, splaying my fingers on either side of the nipple of each tit. I pushed my cock into her. She squeezed her legs on the horse's shoulders and lifted her ass higher, providing even greater access for my bulging jeans. The lump there matched up with the rear of her pussy, and I pushed it in hard to make contact. I stood in the stirrups and started pushing against her, rocking her forward. There was no question about horse movements now, I was dry humping my Mom and she was letting me do it. I leaned forward, resting my head on her back, increasing the tempo of my thrusts, grasping her tits in my hands. Panting wildly, I finally came, pulling her back hard on my jean-covered cock.

I pulled back. Dad was further ahead. As far as I know, he never looked back. Mom lay as she was, still grasping the horse's mane, breathing heavily. She hadn't come, I'd left her hanging.

Dad stayed with us for a while longer but soon quickened his pace, pulling ever farther ahead. I looked down at Mom, leaning ahead, still breathing heavily. I grabbed the back of her riding skirt and pulled on it until it came free from under her. I lifted it up and looked down at her ass, at the line of her panty as it disappeared into the crack of her ass. The saddle below was slippery with her juice. I slid my right hand down, cupping it and pushing it up against her ass, slipping forward with my fingers along the bottom of her pussy.

"No, oh no!" She tried to get up but I kept her down with my left hand pressing into her back.

"No, Roger, don't!" I ignored her, sliding my fingers back and forth from her asshole to her pussy, pushing ever further forward until soon I was rutting right through the crevice between her lips up to her clit. Back and forth I rubbed, back and forth, ending when my thumb pressed between her cheeks onto her little rosebud. I grasped her hair and tugged her back. She clenched her knees and pushed her ass higher up, giving me more room to savage her pussy with my hand, I stopped moving, holding my finger on her clit and mashing the bridge of my palm against her cunt lips, moving in a very small circle but pushing firmly against her. She was grunting. She started to fuck my hand. "oh, oh, oh, unngghhhh, unngghhhh, unnnggghhhhh, unngghhhh" until she was constantly moaning.

She got so wild, I thought she was going to throw herself off the horse. Christ, Dad must not have fucked her for ages. I knew he was older than her but had he stopped doing her altogether? How long for her to be this horny?

Finally, she came. She clutched my hand tightly, squeezing it in random, involuntary pulses, while she continued little fuck moves, slowly subsiding until she was still. She tried to get up but I stopped her. Leaning over, I whispered into her ear, "You're beautiful, you're so beautiful."

I pulled back and tugged her up with me. I leaned back in the saddle, pulling her with me, my arm around her waist. Her head fell back against my shoulder, turning off to the side.

"Isn't it gorgeous, Mom? Don't you just love it out here?"

She was quiet for a moment, then she answered me, "Yes, I do, I do love it."

Up ahead I could see Dad had dismounted for our afternoon break. Mounting. Dismounting. The words echoed in my head. I had some ideas for tonight.

Mom showed no discomfort or embarrassment during our afternoon snack. Her face was flushed, making her seem more beautiful than ever. Dad mentioned that the outdoor air was really seeming to agree with her. She laughed a genuine, throaty burst of humor. "Maybe," she said, "I think I'm just enjoying being alone with my men," she laughed again, getting up and dancing away toward the trees.

"You're doing a great job, son. You're really making your Mother happy. Keep it up."

"Oh, I will Dad. I like seeing Mom so happy."

I stood up and went to my saddle bag. "I've got to put some shorts on, Dad, it's so hot."

"Well, let's get going," he said as Mom sauntered back. I was just pulling my shorts up.

She smiled at me as she walked up, a little gleam in her eye. "Pant's tightening up from all this horsing around? Getting a little stiff, are we?" She laughed as she stepped in the stirrup and swung her leg over the saddle. As Dad started off, she said, "Come on; get up in front of me."

I stopped and stared. She laughed, "I'm just k**ding. Get in behind me, where you belong. But you behave yourself, you little rascal." She laughed again.

As I fit myself in behind her, Mom casually reached back to pull the back of her skirt up from underneath her and let it fall to the sides of the saddle over her legs and mine. Taking the reins, she started us off. She leaned back in against me, turning her head up and giving me a kiss on my jaw, then nibbled it with her lips and teeth.

"We've got at least two more hours of riding, tiger. What ARE we going to do?" Then she laughed again. "Giddy up," she cried, "Giddy up."

I reached around her waist, sliding my hands up to take the weight of her breasts. I grasped a tit in each hand, squeezing them gently, pinching her nipples, tugging those outwards.

"Stop it," she chided me gently, "your Dad could turn around any time."

I pulled my hands away, reached down and slid both of them under her skirt, out of sight, over her hips and onto her the front of her thighs. I pulled them back toward me, letting my fingers push down in between her legs, which were opened wide over the saddle. She wasn't wearing panties any longer. I pushed deep in and covered each pussy lip with the fingers of my hands, then pulled them gently apart, spreading her cunt wide.

"We've got at least two hours. Don't be in such a hurry."

I didn't respond. My breathing was dragged into the hollow of her neck.

"You really need it, don't you?" she asked. I said nothing again. "Well, I know what that's like. Ok, baby, ok."

I pushed my fingers back in, dipping into her wide, wet hole. Then I pulled them slowly out, dragging on her slippery lips. Then back in, and out, and in, and out, again and again. My breathing was hoarse, and her's started to match mine. I pushed two fingers of each hand into her and held them there, tugging her cunt wider. She got very excited. I whispered hoarsely into her ear, "I need to fuck you!" I started to push her forward.

"No, Dad's right there. He could turn around." She kept upright, pushing on the horse's neck.

"Stand up in the stirrups," I said. She did. Reaching down, I unbuttoned my shorts, pulling my very hard cock out with great difficulty. I reached under her skirt again, sliding my hands up to grasp her by the hips. I scrunched forward under her, my cock bursting up like a little flagpole. I pulled her down on me.

"No, Roger, oh no," she cried, somewhat unconvincingly since I'd just told her I needed to fuck her. I kept her pulled down while I poked by cock around. Finally, the head found its slot and shoved its ugly face into her beautiful, steamy wet pussy. I slid all the way into her, right to the hilt. It seemed like a long slide, she was so hot and wet, and exquisite!

"Ohhhhh, Roger, ohhhhh, Rog, ohhhhhhh." That was the best sound I'd heard in these mountains, as far as I was concerned. She continued to make her little sounds. I kept myself fully plugged into her, content to let the motion of the horse do our fucking. I peered around at my Dad, riding ahead, and way up there. If he did look back, there was nothing to see except me sitting behind Mom.

I slid my hand around and grasped the front of her pussy under her skirt. We rode along, rocking together, pussy and cock, pussy and cock. Time slowed to align itself with our gentle yet intense little fuck. It was all friction, rocking and friction. I was fully in her, and I never pulled back. She never rose up. We stayed plugged to the hilt the whole time. I don't know how long it took, but it was a long time. It was probably the longest fuck of my life. We just rode along, my cock in her cunt, my finger circling slowly on her clit. She got wetter and wetter, soaking me and the saddle.

I started pulsing my cock, tensing my muscles and bulging into her cunt. She loved it, and so did I. Finally, I felt her trying to clench my cock, but her legs were too wide. I could feel her buttocks tightening in cheeky little muscle spasms. She started to really soak me. I began spurting into her, again and again and again. I had never come so much. We both relaxed, still riding along, my cock periodically twitching inside her. Eventually I softened up and fell out of her, but we kept our soaking wet, sticky crotches firmly together.

After a while, Mom turned up and kissed me again. She laughed, "Well, I guess you fucked me. Is that what you call a Rogering," and she laughed, loudly. Dad turned and looked at us, smiled and continued riding.

"I'll show you a real rogering tomorrow, Mom, or tonight. Whenever we get the chance."

"Is that a threat? I can hardly wait," she laughed again.

"Neither can I," I replied, but with more serious intent. I don't think Mom knew what a rogering really was, but now that she'd mentioned it I was intent on showing her.

That night, Dad threw his sl**ping bag onto the same bunk as Mom's, his on the inside. He was the first to sl**p, as usual, facing the wall and snoring softly. After Mom had washed herself and got ready for bed, she motioned me over for a hug goodnight, standing there in the middle of the room in the moonlight, wearing only a long t-shirt that barely covered her ass, with my father laying behind her. I took her into my arms, sliding my arms over her body, engaging her in long, leisurely French kiss. My cock rose and lodged in her crotch, between her legs. She stood up on tippy toe, accommodating my rod and pinching my ear lobe between her teeth, she whispered teasingly, "Roger wants to fuck me, doesn't he?"

I nodded into her.

"Oh, you bad boy. That's soooo naughty."

She stepped back, grasped my cock through my shorts and tugged it as she pulled away. She turned to her bed and bent over to get into her bag. Pausing, she turned to look back at me, pulling her t-shirt over her hips, baring her cheeks, swaying from side to side, thighs tight together.

"I'm not sure I can ride tomorrow," she said, I'm so sore from rubbing on that saddle, I guess." She flashed a big smile at me and slipped into her bag.

I sat down on my bunk, facing her, slid down my boxers, and sat with my cock standing up like a pole. I grasped, it and waved it at her, smiling away.

Not to be outdone, Mom sat up, and pulled her t-shirt over her head, tossing it onto the bunk, arched her back and thrust her tits out and up, her stiff nipples poking up into the night.

OK, you win, I mouthed at her. She laughed, made a face, and lay down to sl**p. Facing her, I was sure that I could see her eyes sparkling in the fading light. I fell asl**p.

I awoke to the smell of eggs and bacon. Mom was cooking breakfast again and Dad, as usual, was nowhere to be seen. Perfect. Even more perfect, Mom wasn’t wearing her t-shirt, but she wasn't naked. She was wearing one of Dad's white undershirts, not the t-shirt type, but the kind with no sleeves at all. Her breasts literally jutted out in this thing, the nipples threatening to rip right through the thin cotton material that clung to her sides, swept over the swell of her belly and buttocks until it ended just below her ass. I couldn't believe she was wearing this in front of me with Dad nearby.

"Come on, sit up, it’s ready now. Come on, get up."

I pulled myself out of my bag and stumbled to the table where a plate and a coffee cup were waiting. I wore only boxers, and as I sat down I realized that I had a huge boner. I thanked God that Dad hadn't come in and tucked myself under the table, hiding my errant prick. My eyes strayed back to Mom, gluing onto the crack of her ass which drew a line from between the dimples below the small of her back to the bottom of her cheeks, visible through the cotton undershirt. Her legs were tanned and lightly muscled, reflecting the morning sun filtering through the window and open doorway, and her feet were bare.

Mom brought a large black frying pan over to the table and filled my plate with eggs and bacon. She returned with a pot of coffee after putting the empty frying pan back on the stove and filled my cup and hers.

"Aren't you eating?" I asked.

"I ate with Dad, sl**pyhead," she answered. "Eat up while it’s hot."

I guess she didn't want to talk, so I did as I was told. Mom sipped her coffee and gazed out the door. I let my eyes dwell on her chest, her tits sloping down toward her belly, perfectly outlined by the tight undershirt. My eyes followed down to the bottom of the shirt which just barely covered her pussy.

"Do you find me attractive?"

Startled, I looked up to find her looking right into my eyes. "Yes," I replied, quietly.

"Do you like looking at me?"

"Yes," quietly again.

"You can't let Dad see you. You know that, don't you?"

"Yes, Mom."

"You took a big risk yesterday. You could have ruined everything for all of us. Don't do it again. Understand?"

"Yes, Mom, I understand."

"Good," she smiled, a big generous smile, and her eyes softened. "Look," she said, her eyes dropping to her lap. I followed her gaze down to her beautiful thighs. "Look what you did to me." She opened her legs a little. She looked up to me, querying. I furrowed my brow. She looked back down, spreading her legs wider. The undershirt slid up as her legs parted, further and further until she was spread wide open, her pussy bared to my eyes. "See?"

I just stared. My mother was sitting there, legs wide open, showing me her pussy. I didn't know what she was wanting me to see but I said, "I'm sorry, mom, did I make it sore?" remembering her comment the night before.

"Sore? No. Look harder."

I stared. Yes, I could see her pussy, lightly covered by a glistening strip of brown hair, her pussy lips shining as well.

Exasperated, she said, "I'm wet, silly. See what you do to me. It's so wrong but I can't help myself. I've never felt so alive. My whole body tingles when you're looking at me. I've been wet for three days."

I reached out to touch her but she stood up quickly and backed away. "No. You finish eating and then come help me with the dishes."

I brought my dishes to the sink when I finished. Reaching around her, I dumped them in the sink. Picking up a towel, I reached for a cup to dry.

"No. Just leave them. Stand behind me and watch out the window for your Dad."

I did as she asked. She swirled the water around but she was really wasn't washing. She'd done only one cup and a plate the whole time she'd been standing there. Clearly, doing dishes wasn't on her mind.

I threw the towel onto the counter beside the dish rack. She turned her head slightly to look at it, then back to the sink. I did nothing. Her hands stopped swirling. She just stood there. I reached forward to grasp the sides of the undershirt and slid it up over her hips, baring her ass and leaving the shirt bunched at her waist. I waited again, just taking in her gorgeous butt.

Finally, I said, "Do you like it when I look at you?"

"Yes."

"Lean forward a little." She did, stretching her hands to the far side of the sink, still in the water.

"Open your legs. Just a little." She shuffled her bare feet a little to the side.

"Why did you do that at the table? Did you want me to look at it?"

"Yes."

"Look at what?"

"My pussy."

"No," I said, grasping her hair and gently tugging her head back. "When you open your legs like that, it's not a pussy anymore, is it?"

"No."

"What is it?"

"A cunt."

"That's right. You wanted to show it to me, didn't you? You wanted to show it to your son, didn't you?"

"Yes. I wanted to show it to you, to show my cunt to my son. I can't help it."

"You're a very naughty woman, Mom. You let me fuck you yesterday. You waved your ass in front of me. You knew what you were doing. And you let me fuck you. Didn't you?"

"Yes," she hissed.

"You're going to do more naughty things with me, aren't you?"

"Yes."

I hadn't touched her but her breathing had become rapid and deep while we talked. So had mine. I placed the back of my hand on the counter beside her, cupping my palm upwards.

"Squirt some of that into my hand," I said in a firm, commanding voice, nodding my head toward the plastic squeeze bottle of Mazola oil she'd used in the frying pan. She didn't question me. She lifted her right hand and squeezed some into my palm.

"More," I said.

She squeezed more. I pulled my hand back, careful not to spill it, and turned it over onto the top of her right cheek, spreading it down over her butt, cupping the bottom and squeezing it, pushing the Mazola into the flesh as I pressed it back up. I returned my hand to the counter. Still holding the bottle, she filled my hand again without waiting for me to tell her. I brought it back and covered her left cheek with the slippery oil. After spreading it around, I moved to her other cheek and fondled it for a minute before returning for another handful. I let this drip slowly into the crack at the top of her ass, then, using the edge of my hand on the thumb side, I pressed between her cheeks, sliding it up and down, making sure the knuckle of my thumb grazed and even dug into her anus.

"Give me a big handful, then push back and open your legs more." Again, she did as she was told.

I shoved the whole handful into the crack of her ass then quickly shoved my hand between her cheeks, pressing the slippery goo against her rosebud, and then moved my hand under her ass, cupping it and catching the extra fluid. I pushed it back up against her ass and rubbed forward along the bottom of her pussy. Oil was dripping down the inside of her thighs. I started massaging her pussy, back and forth, rubbing not quickly, but firmly sliding through her slick crevice. I started pushing my fingers farther in, and when my hand was fully forward, I stretched my thumb up to her little rear whole and pressed it in. I did this again and again.

I still held her hair in my left hand, keeping her head back, her face looking up at the ceiling. She was breathing very hard. She looked so awesome! I was now getting three fingers into her and pushing my thumb up to the knuckle on every pass. She was incredibly slippery. She grunted a little each time my thumb pushed into her little hole.

"That's right, Mom. Grunt. I like the sound of that." I pushed forward again but this time I didn't stop my thumb at the first knuckle, I slid it in all the way, and held it there. She rewarded me with a longer grunt. Keeping my thumb completely in her, I started moving it around in a small circle. I pushed all four of my fingers into her, and started pushing into her, pulling back but never out because her ass followed my hand as had it withdrawn. She really wanted it, at least her body did.

I pulled her upright, sliding my left hand around to the front of her throat. I rasped into her ear, "If Dad wasn't here, I fuck this right now," wiggling my thumb in her ass to emphasize my meaning.

"He's gone," she gasped, "He went to get help because your horse was lame this morning, too."

"What? He's not here?" I almost shouted. So that's why I was treated to the undershirt display. Well, I guess things were going a little beyond what Mom had expected. I turned her and steered her over to the bunk, Dad's bunk. I saw that he'd actually rolled the mattress and placed it neatly in the middle of the bunk.

Standing before the bunk, mother in front of me, I told her, "Grab the rails."

She leaned forward to bend over for me.

"No, on the top bunk."

She stood back up and did as I said. I pushed her legs wider apart, kneeled down slightly and brought my cock up into her pussy from behind. I stood, shoving her up with me. Grasping her hips, I pulled her a step away from the bunk, and started fucking her in slow, hard thrusts. Within a minute the thrusts turned into lunges, and a minute later I was jack hammering into her. Then I stopped, ordering her to hang on to the bunk, I pulled her back farther until her feet left the floor. Holding her thighs, I held her splayed out and started lunging into her again. I didn't speed up but I really slammed into her. On each plunge I stood up on my toes, tensing the muscles in my legs as I bulged my cock in her cunt. We were both grunting like a****ls. I didn't stop until her muscles spasmed on my cock and I felt her drench my balls with her juice.

I walked her forward, set her feet on the ground, and then pushed her onto the bunk and over the rolled up mattress. I grasped her ankles and spread her legs widely apart, then pushed her cheeks apart with the thumbs of both hands. I pressed the head of my cock against her little hole, which was still open the size of a quarter from the action of my thumb, and twisted her head to its side.

"What's my name, Mom?"

"Roger."

"That's right, Roger," I said as I pressed harder, slipping my cock into her hole. I kept up a steady, gentle pressure until my cock slid all the way in and my pelvis was pressing firmly against her butt. She let out a long grunt all the way in. I stayed pressed into her, glorying in the moment. Then I started to move back and forth, just a little, slowly. Every few times, I suddenly thrust hard into her, and then rolled around in a circle while fully plugged into her. I kept repeating this. As her grunting became louder, I reached down and grabbed her hair in both hands, pulling her head back. I really started grinding my cock in her ass. This was absolutely incredible. Mom may not have known it, but I had never fucked anyone in the ass before. I loved it. It was such a power trip, to hear her grunting and moaning, right out of control.

I suddenly stopped moving, staying still. I pulled out of her very slowly, then pushed back in, then out, completely. Her ass was pulsing, opening and closing, her thighs quivering.

"Please, don't stop. Please."

I pushed my cock into her, slowly until her cheeks were once again against my pelvis. I held her tight against me and started to shove back and forth in a big circle, then pushed her down onto the rolled up mattress and really started pounding on her. Every time I pounded down on her she released a loud, long grunt. Our fuck became frenzied. Finally, she let out a loud wail just as I gushed into, not spurting, but almost like a steady hose of cum.

I fell forward onto her back, gasping for breath. "Oh, god, oh god, oh god."

I don't know if I fell asl**p or if I passed out. But I was aware of opening my eyes and realizing I was still on top of my Mom. I got up, stripped off my boxers and put a kettle of water on. Mom appeared to be sl**ping, still splayed lewdly over the mattress. When the water boiled I brought a cloth and some soap over and started to clean her. She opened her eyes and smiled at me.

"So, I'm guessing that was a real Rogering. You seem to really like doing that."

"It was fantastic, Mom. I'm sorry if I got carried away. I didn't mean to hurt you."

"You didn't hurt me. But it isn't the gentlest thing for a woman."

"I'm sorry, Mom."

"It's alright. I might let you do it again, if you're a good boy."

"If I'm good?"

"That's right." She stood up, pulled the undershirt over her arms and threw it to the floor, then walked over to the table and sat down in the same chair where she'd shown me her pussy that morning. "Come here," she said.

I went and stood before her. She opened her legs wide again. "See."

I knelt down in front of her. She reached out and cupped my head in her hands, her fingers playing with my hair. She tilted my head forward forcing my eyes to look directly at her pussy.

"Kiss it," she commanded.

I leaned forward, bracing myself with both hands on the floor between her legs, and covered her pussy with my mouth. I started licking her, pushing my tongue in and dragging it up and down in her slit. After a few minutes, she pulled my head in hard, and started to fuck my face. She became very agitated, pushing forward more and more, thrusting harder on my mouth glued to her pussy, fucking my tongue held stiff in her quim. Suddenly, she rocked forward too far pushing me over onto my back, my shoulders rolling against the hard floor. Her legs clenched my head tightly in a vice-like grip, her pussy never breaking contact. My head on the floor, she continued pounding on my face, her clit rubbing against my nose as she hunched again and again against my lips. Finally, she held still, her thighs shuddering on my face, and then she relaxed. A moment later, she stood, walked over to the counter and picked up a dish towel. Calmly walking by me on the return, she casually threw the towel down on my face, "Clean yourself up," she said. She stooped to pick up her tennis shoes and walked out the door, stark naked, turning left from the trail up the mountain.

Scrambling to get my running shoes on, I grabbed my shorts from the floor and ran out the door. I could see Mom, beautifully naked, striding up the grassy meadow a hundred yards away. I ran up the hill after her, naked myself.

Cresting the hill I looked frantically about for her. I couldn't see her, even though the meadow flattened out for quite a ways. She couldn't have moved fast enough to get out of my sight.

"Lose something?"

She was lying in the grass, off to my far left, braced up by an elbow, wearing only a cocky smile. I went over and laid down beside her on the grass, on my back. I didn't say anything and for the longest time, neither did she. Finally, she said, "Well, we've certainly fucked each other. What's next?"

"I don't know, Mom, I don't know," I replied, thinking about all the complications we now faced in our lives.

"Well, I do," she said, quietly.

When she didn't expand, I asked, "What?"

She rose up on her elbow and looked down at me. "Now you can make love to me," and then she laid back.

I got up on my elbow and looked down at her. Her eyes were closed, a slight smile on her face. I leaned down and brushed my lips against hers. I kissed her. Then again, and again, until she parted her lips and started to kiss me back. She put her arm around me and we started really kissing. When I pulled up, she said, "That's more like it," and pulled me back down. We kissed for several more minutes before she pushed my head away. "You know, son, you haven't sucked my breasts for 20 years."

She arched her back, thrusting her tits up. Her nipples, I could now see, were standing up hard. I leaned down and took one in my mouth, sucking it up and then pushing my closed lips down around it, then swirling it around in my mouth before dragging my teeth gently back along it.

"Ohhh, that's nice. That's it. Suck them. Yeah. Slowly. Yeah, like that. Do it that for a long time."

I did as she asked. I sucked and pulled on her hard nipples until I thought they'd come off. She didn't seem to tire of it. She continually moaned, murmured, and arched her back, lifting off the ground to push her tit into my mouth as I tugged on her nipple. Eventually, I parted her legs and shoved my cock into her again. We had a long, slow fuck in the meadow on the side of that mountain, blissfully unaware of anything else in the entire world, mother and son. I came close to coming many times. Her pussy was magic. It massaged, pinched, squeezed, milked, twisted and sc****d me. Just when I was about to burst in her, she'd do something to stop me, squeezing my balls really hard, biting my ear, and so on. Then her pussy would start working on me again. When we finally finished, I lay on her, my cock still in her, kissing her, squeezing her nipples. We didn't talk, we just enjoyed being close.

At last, I rolled off and sat up. Mom sat up beside me and I put my arm around her. Something made us turn and look behind us at the same time. There, about a hundred feet away, looking down at us, was a bear with two cubs playing about her. As we watched, frozen into inaction, she turned and ambled away, her frolicking entourage tagging along behind.

It was late afternoon when we headed back to the cabin.

"I guess help with arrive tomorrow afternoon," Mom conjectured. "I'm starving."

I smiled as I followed Mom down the hill, staring at her pear-shaped cheeks, my cock already hardening. "Me too," I replied. "Let's drink the rest of the wine and really have a little party."

Mom put on a flannel nightie (she'd been expecting the nights to be cold on the trail) and started rustling up some grub as soon as we reached the cabin. I put on my boxers, fetched some wood and started a fire. Then I scrounged all the extra pillows, blankets and a comforter and spread them in front of the fire. That done, I went to see if I could give Mom a hand.

"No," she said, laughing, "I don't think I can use the kind of help you have to offer." She took a big sip, finishing her first glass of wine.

"Hey, no fair. You've got a head start," I complained.

"And I'm going to keep it too. I'm going to get a good sl**p tonight, so don't get any ideas. So fill up my glass before you get yours, young man," and she held her glass out to me.

"Yes, ma'am," I saluted, and poured two large glasses of wine. Standing behind her, I held her glass ahead of her. When she reached for it, I leaned forward, pulling it away.

"Oh, you tease," she grumbled, not yet realizing that my crotch had pressed against her ass, nestling my cock lightly in the valley between her cheeks. She made a grab for the wine and I spilled a little but was compensated by her action which also parted her cheeks, allowing my now stiffening member to lodge securely, still pointing down but pressing up with vigorous anticipation.

"OHHH, YOU! You bad boy," she berated me, trying to push me off, but finding that this simply worsened her situation (or improved it, depending on your point of view). She stopped, submitting to my pressure forcing her against the counter, but said, "No way, Roger. I have to eat, and I don't think I'm up to any more tonight. Maybe in the morning, ok, hon.?"

Not to be deterred, I responded, keeping it lighthearted, "Ok, dear lady, but I demand a kiss in reparation." I set her wine down and pulled her face back and to the right so I could kiss her from behind. I put all my effort into the longest, sexiest kiss I could muster, all the while swaying my hard cock gently from side to side in her cheeks.

When the kiss ended Mom whispered, "That's very nice but I just don't have your youthful stamina."

I kissed her mouth quickly several times, slipping my tongue just a little inside. "You might find that you do if you just let something get started," I whispered back. I plunged my tongue down into her mouth before she could answer. After a minute, I slid my hands slowly up her sides, cupping her breasts and squeezing them a little, then bringing my fingers up to squeeze, roll and tug her nipples. Ending the kiss prematurely, I said, "But let's eat first anyway." And turned away. "I'll get extra wood for the fire."

We ate our meal and drank our wine in front of the fire, talking about many things. Mom and Dad's life before I came, me when I was little, and various worldly issues that revolved around relationships between people, nothing about politics or the war or sports. I offered to get another bottle of wine, our third, while taking the plates to the sink. When I returned, Mom was stretched out on her tummy, holding her empty wine glass in front of her. She looked gorgeous with the firelight playing over the backs of her legs, her hair lying back over her shoulders. Kneeling down to fill her glass, I casually pulled her nightie up over her ass, and stroked her cheeks.

"Hey, buster."

"You have to pay to get your fill, lady," I laughed back at her. When her glass was full, I said, "Oh, I forgot my glass," and returned to the counter. While I was there, I asked her if she'd like me to put some skin lotion on her, to which she replied, "Yes, but you better be good." I assured her I would and came back carrying her lotion and something else I'd picked up from the counter.

I started applying the lotion on her feet, working my way up her calves and then her thighs. I took my time. By the time I was ready to do her back, she had emptied her glass again. I hadn't remembered to fill mine.

"You'll have to take your nightie off, Mom, for me to do your back."

"Just push it up, honey."

"Nope, if you want the backrub and wine special, you have to follow instructions. Come on, up you go." I helped mom get up to her knees, leaning back into me as I pulled her flannel nightie over her head. She was a little dozy from the wine and the heat of the fire. I ran my hands over her tits, pressing them and tugging on her nipples.

"Roger."

"I'm just helping your circulation before you lay down again," and gently pushed her forward, naked, onto the comforter. I filled her glass again, squirted a generous portion of lotion between her shoulder blades, and started rubbing it into her back, working in large circles, pushing down more firmly whenever I was directly behind where her nipples would be pressing into the floor below. I kept applying more lotion, squirting it on in little puddles. Every once in a while, Mom would raise her head and take a sip of wine, then flop back down, more heavily each time. I never touched her ass.

"That's lovely," she slurred, when she took her last gulp.

That's when I pulled my hands back to the small of her back and started scratching the little dimples she had just above the rise to her cheeks.

"I have to do your bottom now, Mom. It's the only part left. It has to be done," I whispered gently but firmly, trying not to intrude on the crackling of the dying fire. I squirted some fluid on her left cheek and then some on her right, I started slowly massaging her prominent, pear-like globes, gently squeezing them as I pushed them around, and pulled them apart to apply a spreading pressure. I squirted more on and slowly worked that around as well. Then, I squirted some directly into her ass crack, let it soak in, then squirted in more. "Oops," I cried as I pressed my fingers in a cupping motion between her cheeks at the bottom of her buttocks, catching the extra fluid and pushing it back up against her little hole. Holding my fingers there, I squirted more fluid in, letting it pool over her rosebud and soak in.

"Roger," she burst out, hoarsely, her voice betraying a hidden excitement.

"Just relax, Mom. I'm almost finished. Just rest now." I pressed my middle finger in, laying it along her rosebud, and slid it gently back and forth, then pulling it up and swirling its tip around her little hole. She hadn't yet realized that I'd been soaking her butt and her little hole in the mazola oil I'd grabbed from the counter. It wasn't the best thing to use, but it was all I had. As I pushed my finger tip into her, she protested again. "It's just part of the massage, Mom, just let me finish."

When I slid my finger all the way in and started slowly working it in and out of her ass, part of the massage routine lost its value. "No, Roger, don't, don't."

"Mom, remember what I said about giving things a chance? Just give it a minute."

I squeezed even more Mazola around her hole and pushed two fingers in. She dug her pelvis into the floor, away from my merciless intruders, grunting. I kept pushing in, loving the sound of her grunts, "I can't," she cried, "I can't!"

"You can," I whispered back harshly, "and you will!"

"No, no, don't, Roger, don't."

I pulled my fingers back, and then shoved them in again, pressing deeply into her cheeks. "Yes’s," I hissed. Suddenly, I pulled my fingers out of her, paused, then slid them down along her peritoneum and wiggled them into her cunt.

"Oh, my God, oh my god," she panted. I twisted my fingers around, loosening her up for a minute, and then started jamming them back and forth into her, increasing the tempo, pushing in harder, faster. Her panting became ragged. I stopped, twisting around again, and then started jamming in more slowly but more firmly. She started grunting again, moving her pussy back against my hand. I was very excited and breathing quite raggedly.

Pushing my hand in, I held it there while I twisted my body with my feet to the left, outside her widespread legs. I leaned my torso down, pressing her back flush to the floor as I aimed my cock and nudged it up against her little hole.

"No, Roger, don't. Wait, wait until tomorrow."

"I can't," I rasped back, and pushed the head in.

"OHHHHH, OHHHHH, UNNNGGHHHH," she wailed as I slid in. She was tight, but slippery, being very well oiled. I pushed all the way in, and fell to my chest lying across her. I stayed still, feeling her tight pucker gripping me, convulsing around the root of my cock. Slowly, I started moving. Out a little, and back. Again. Out and back, again and again. I started pressing in, grinding a little, just a little. Soon, I could hear little grunts with each grind into her cheeks. I started working my fingers in her pussy again, in time with my fucking of her ass. I pulled my fingers out and slid my long finger up to her clitoris and pressed it in there, swirling it about in tiny little circles. She began moving her ass back onto my cock, groaning, moaning and grunting all at once.

I pulled my hand quickly out from between her legs, around her hips and back onto her clit. Lifting myself, I straightened out behind her, between her legs. I moved my cock back between her cheeks, pressing it into to her opened hole. I let it hover there.

"Push your ass back on my cock, Mother."

"Come on. Push back. Fuck me with your ass."

I could feel the muscles in her thighs before she moved. And then I felt the exquisite feel of her round, puckered hole pushing back and enveloping the head of my cock. Suddenly, she shoved quickly upward, exhaling a loud grunt, "UNNNGGGHHH!" followed by many quick shoves in succession. She was going wild! I felt my hand on her clit brushed roughly aside as she replaced it with her own. I reached around and grabbed both her tits, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples tightly as well. Each time she buried her ass around my cock, I tensed my thigh muscles as hard as I could, bulging my cock into her. We were in a frenzy. This was not tender lovemaking like we'd had that afternoon on the mountain. We were each stealing something from the other. Abruptly, I released my goo in her with explosive f***e. She began violently twisting her ass around on my cock, frigging herself frantically until I could feel her legs clenching and shuddering uncontrollably. We collapsed on the floor, panting raggedly.

After a long while, Mom blurted out, "You little bastard. What you make me do. You little bastard."

"Be honest, Mom," I countered. "You've had boring fucking all your life. I'm your son, and I know you. I know what you need, and I know what you really want."

A long pause followed.

"You're still a little bastard."

"I know. I'll leave you alone tonight, but I'm having you in the morning. Understand?"

No answer.

"Do you understand?" I repeated.

Quietly, "Yes, I understand."

"All morning," I insisted, "they can't get here until the afternoon."

"All morning," she acknowledged.

The next morning, both Mom and I learned how she could get her mouth down over my whole cock, using copious amounts of saliva generated while I held her head firmly down on me. I found that I could even continue fucking into her as I held her head tight, for a few thrusts, more and more each time. Eventually, I exploded in her face. I hadn't meant too but at the last minute, I couldn't help it, having never done it before. I immediately felt ashamed of myself but she didn't mind. She laughed at the huge amount of come dripping all over her, like it was a ridiculous joke that anything could be left after last night. I laughed too and then pushed the head of my cock back into her mouth. She slowly, sucked and licked it, milking the tip while looking into my eyes until I was soft. Unbelievable!

We cleaned up and had breakfast. Just as I was wondering if I had anything at all left and how I was ever going to live up to my manly demands of the previous evening, we saw riders coming around the bend in the trail, Dad at the lead. My ride with Mom was over.

As we rode back on fresh horses, I wondered about how things would go once we got back home. I no longer wanted to go away. Ever. I wanted to stay and have Mom again and again in all the ways I was starting to imagine.

And then the image of her rocking my head back into the floor popped into my mind, and the way she'd strode back across the room tossing the dish towel down into my face as she walked nonchalantly by, "Clean yourself up," she'd barked.

Maybe, this wasn't going to be so one-sided, I thought, just as Mom twisted around in her saddle to look back at me, the two of us again bringing up the rear. Keeping her eye on me, she smiled and leaned forward to grasp the horse's mane. She was still looking back, smiling, as she lifted her ass up to the edge of the saddle….¡¡¡¡¡
... Continue»
Posted by marioxtz 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 20332  |  
97%
  |  18

420 with Mom

It was a cold, blizzardy day in rural southern Alberta. It had already dropped to minus forty, and the wind was howling. I had already fed our 300 hundred cows, and was hiding from the cold in my parents house where I lived.

Dad was gone for the weekend ski-dooing. Mom was upstairs watching TV., or so I thought... Mom, is a good looking 49 year old woman. She is about 5'5" and weighs about 165 pounds. She has short auburn hair, now dyed red. her breasts are about 36-C, although I have never really checked. She has a few extra pounds, but they are spread all over her body. Her breasts sag slightly, and she has large nipples and areola... I know because I have accidentally caught her changing many times throughout my life...

I am 5'11 and about 160 pounds, I am blonde with hazel eyes... I smoke pot.. and I'm not supposed to smoke it in the house. My parents know I smoke. Anyways, I was standing on my bed, next to my open bedroom window. (I live in the basement). I was standing there, wearing work jeans and a t-shirt. the cool air in my face as I exhaled the smoke outside. the bowl still burning. I hear my bedroom door open..

"Douglas, I was doing some Laundry...." she says opening my door.

"Mom, what...Shit." I say blowing a big cloud of smoke in her face accidentally.

"I stand there panting for a second, looking at my mom. She is wearing a pair of blue jeans and a button up blouse. Looking at me sternly, she says. " Your dad and I told you not to smoke that stuff in the house."

"I know mom, and I'm sorry, I usually smoke it outside... but its so Cold.." I say, stretching the truth.

"well, don't do it to much." she says, leaving. I watch her as she leaves, and look down, seeing the smoking bowl in my hand, and further down the unmistakable out line of a semi-hard cock...

"Did mom see my hard-on?" I ask myself. I shake my head. "no, she didn't". I tell myself. I finish my bowl, feeling nice and stoned. I sit on my bed, turning to my computer. I keep it in my room for privacy, it sits on a table beside my bed, for convenience. I grab the mouse, stopping the screensaver. I connect to the internet, its dial-up, but that's really the only option.

I instantly connect to my Instant massager, and open a web-browser, going to one of my favourite sites. I sign into a role-play room, and check out some profiles. Thinking of my mom, and feeling my throbbing hard-on, I message an older woman with an i****t scenario.

She agreed quiet readily, and we quickly got started. When we got to the part where the mother had undressed, she turned her webcam on. She was gorgeous, large firm breasts, a nice smooth stomach, and a nearly hairless pussy. I turned my webcam on as I started to undress.

We told each other how hot the others body was, and continued our story, both typing with one hand, webcams pointed at crotches mostly. We were both masturbating, typing slowly as we lived out our fantasies. She asked how big my cock was, and I told her 6" inches, 7 on a good day like today and over an inch thick..

We were going at it hard, our characters and ourselves getting close to cumming. We stopped typing, watching each other masturbate.

"Douglas, Supper is ready!" mom called down.

"I'm cumming mom!" I yelled back. I started to cum, spraying my cum over my naked body. I rested for a second or two. Then told her how great it had been,. She replied in the same manner, asking to be a friend. I agreed quickly, then told her I had to go eat. I disconnected and got dressed, walking upstairs. I sat in my usual spot at the kitchen table.

Mom sat on my right, and we chatted only a little as we ate. " You know your father and I don't like you smoking Pot in the house," she reminded me as I stood up.

Back in my room, I grabbed some dirty clothes, and put them in the laundry room. I went back to my room, and closed the door. I rolled myself a smoke, and began to cut up a large bud to smoke. Just then my mom came in. " Can I borrow a smoke?" she asked, sitting down.

"Sure mom, anytime." I replied, rolling another smoke.

"So your going to smoke some more pot?" mom asked, eyeing the pot.

"Well, yes..." I replied, looking down at her, handing her a smoke.

My mom lights her smoke, taking a big drag. " You know, I'm not so square... some of my friends smoked pot ... and I was with them in the room while they smoked it..."

"Wow, that's cool... do you mind if I smoke now?" I asked her, packing a big bowl full.

"Sure, why not..." mom replies, feeling the slight effects of the face full earlier.

I light up the bowl, taking a few big breaths, as I open the window, exhaling a large plume of smoke.

"So what is new with you?" mom asks, smoking her cigarette as I smoke my pot. I am standing on the bed now, my hips at her head level. She is looking up at me.

"Not much mom, you know, just working on the farm here...." I say, looking down at her, seeing her lips wrapped around the smoke, sucking. My cock twinges inside my pants, hardening.. I see her eyes bulge, and she lifts her eyes higher.

"School is going fine?" she asks.

"Yes, its fine." I reply, looking down, thinking I see a hard nipple.

"So what about these online friends of yours?" my mom asks, pointing to the computer.

"Well, they are fun to hang out with.. But they usually live so far away." I reply, feeling my cock grow harder. I keep smoking my bowl, talking with my mom. " Can I try some?" my mom asks, sliding closer to me. " I always wanted to try." she admits.

"Sure mom, stand up here," I say, helping her up. I hold the pipe against her lips, and light the bowl for her. She takes a puff like she is smoking a cigarette, then starts hacking and coughing. She drops the pipe as she hacks away. I hold her as she has her coughing fit, my arms around her standing beside her.

I can feel her breasts laying over top of my arms, and my hard cock presses against her. Finally, her coughing slows and stops. I let go of her, and she slowly steps off the bed, picking up her smoke. " Wow, that's... wow... thanks... I'll be back....." she says, leaving in a hurry.

I stare off into space, smoking the rest of the bowl, my cock hard and throbbing. I shut the window, and sat in front of the computer again. I connect to the net, and start surfing. I find a new site that has a great organized galleries.

I find a collection of i****t images, and start downloading some of the comics, and some Simpson's. My cock feels like it is going to explode, so I Pull it out. I hear the frantic slamming of cupboards upstairs... " Mom has the munchies." I say aloud.

When I have downloaded some 200 images, I set up my screensaver as a slide show, the images placed in order to tell their stories. My cock is rock hard and demanding attention. I start to unzip my pants, and I hear my mother calling me.

"Douglas, You should go check the Heifers, and the pump house."

"Okay mom..." I yelled back, " crap." I did my pants back up and walked upstairs. As I walked through the kitchen, I saw my mom cooking a pie.. " okay," I thought to myself. I put on all the winter weather gear I owned, and trudged outside with flashlight in hand. I slowly walked through the heifers, seeing that thankfully none of the cows looked like they were going to calve in this weather.

On the way back I was thinking about smoking pot with mom, and her looking at my hard cock.. I walked back into the house, greeted ny the smell of warm apple pie. I quickly took my winter gear off, walking into the kitchen. I saw a cup of hot chocolate, and grabbed it. Holding the cup in my cold hands, I walked over to the stove, seeing the apple pie cooking inside.

"Hmmmm, I wonder where mom went?" I wonder aloud. I decide to look for her so I walk down the hallway, walking up to her and dads bedroom door. I realise that it is partially open, so I peek inside hoping to catch my mother changing. What I saw shocked me. Through the slightly ajar bedroom door I could see my mother laying on her bed. Her jeans were pushed down to her ankles, her panties to her knees. Her blouse was open, and her bra was gone. My cock jumped to attention realising that my mother was masturbating. I could see her hands rubbing her breasts, her body arching in desire.

I started to watch her intently, watching as she fucked herself, rubbing my cock through my pants. I could see her hard nipples, and hear the wet sounds her fingers made sliding in and out of her pussy.

"Oh Douglas, oh yes, fuck your mommies pussy!" I heard mom moan, sliding two fingers deep in her pussy. My cock throbs harder as I watch her fuck herself. Rubbing my hard cock through my pants. " Shit did mom just say she wants to fuck me?" I ask myself.

"Fuck, fuck, oh fuck yes, fuck me harder son, fuck me with your hard cock." mom moans. I slowly start to back away, then quietly walked to my room. I shut the door, and quickly walked over to my computer, and sat down.

"Fuck, that was so hot," I say to myself, pulling off my pants, and connecting to the internet. I opened my messenger, and my new lady friend was there. " Hi!." I said, typing quickly.

"Hi you hunk," she replied, " what is up?" she asked me. I explained what had happened to me today after we had talked. Her webcam cam on, showing her pulling her skirt up, then pulling her panties down. She stabbed her fingers into her cunt, fucking her pussy hard and fast. " was your mom masturbating like this?" she asked.

"YES!" I replied, turning my webcam on, and pulling my hard cock out. It felt harder and longer than ever. I began jerking my cock off for her, and she had slid three fingers into her pussy. My hips started to writhe as I fucked my fist, jerking my cock hard.

"oh mommy, oh yes, fuck mommy that feels so good," I moaned softly, feeling my orgasm rise. " oh yes, jerk my cock mommy, jerk me off!" I moaned loudly. I started to cum, large ropes of semen shooting from my cock. I watched as my friend started to cum, four fingers deep in her twat.

Outside my door, my mom was moaning softly, three fingers deep in her pussy, listening to me jerk off, calling for my mommy. She had wanted to make sure I got back from checking the cows. She had caught me watching her, but only thought I had just seen her and left. She had followed me to talk about what I had seen, and had over heard me, and worked up the courage to peek. Now her mind was filled with confusion, lust and surprise. Pulling her fingers out of her still hungry pussy she crept back upstairs.

"Douglas, I am going to bed soon, see you in the morning!" she yelled down.

"Okay, good night mom!" I yelled back. Feeling very relaxed, I lit myself a smoke, having a few puffs. My friend had left, saying she was tired now, but she wanted to talk to me again soon.

I stayed up for a while, downloading some more i****t related porn. I changed into boxers and a robe, and walked upstairs. Having the munchies, I walked into the kitchen to grab a bite of something. On the counter was a slice of pie, cool, but still smelling delicious. I grabbed a fork, and walked back into the hallway.

I then noticed that the computer room light was on. I walked down the hallway, going to walk in and turn it up, when I stopped. My mom sat at the computer, completely oblivious to me, or the rest of the world. She wasn't wearing anything that I could see. A robe was d****d over the chair she sat in. On the screen was an older woman fucking a young man. I could hear her heavy breathing, and the wet sounds her fingers were making as she fucked her pussy.

My cock grew rock hard nearly instantly, it throbbed even harder when I heard her speak. " Yes, oh god yes, fuck your mother, be the best mother-fucker ever, fuck your moms pussy Douglas." she moaned. I could see her rubbing her breasts as she fucked her pussy faster, the wet smacking sounds growing louder, the smell of sex filling the room. I could see her hips rising and falling, her fingers slamming in and out of her pussy. " fuck me son, make me cum, make mommy cum," she said louder, her breathing deeper. Her hand sped up, and she pulled and squeezed her nipples as she finger fucked herself.

"Oh, god, I am cumming, I am cumming, cum with me son, fill my hole with your cum," she moaned, rocking and gyrating out of control. Knowing she had cum, I walked quietly downstairs to my room.

Closing the door, I stripped my clothes off and jumped on the bed. I started to stroke my cock, then stopped. I decided to smoke a bowl before I did. Packing the bowl, I looked down at my screen, watching the slideshow as I started to take my hoots. The d**gs ran to my brain, as I watched the acts of i****t on my screen.. My cock was straining when I finished, higher than a kite. I laid down, jerking my cock off slowly, watching the screen as real and cartoon pictures scrolled by. Watching families fuck, I rubbed my nuts and jerked my cock off faster. I came quickly, and crawled under the covers turning the internet and the monitor off.

I woke up early, around 6 am, and got dressed. I walked upstairs, checking in on my mom. She lay asl**p in her bed, the covers, covering her hips, her bare breasts on display. My cock started to harden, so I walked to the front door, and got dressed to go check the cows.

I returned a half hour later. I quickly got out of my winter weather gear, and hung it up. I walked into the kitchen, and served myself some breakfast. I cleaned up the dishes and decided to go take a shower. I took off my clothes, and had slid behind the curtain as the door opened and my mom ran in.

I could faintly see through the curtain that my moms robe was open, and she wasn't wearing anything underneath. I saw her squat down on the toilet, and let out a stream of urine. My cock twitched, as I realised she was looking right at me.

"Douglas!" she screamed.

"Sorry mom, but I was here first." I replied, it looked like mom was staring at my crotch. I looked down and saw that I had a hard-on and it would be very evident through the curtain.

"I'm sorry son," mom said, finishing, and standing up. She closed her robe and left slowly. I started the shower, and grabbed the bar of soap. I soaped myself up, and rinsed off. I shampooed my hair, then rinsed that as well. I shut off the water, and got out of the shower. I reached for the towels, and saw that there weren't any. I decided to duck around the corner and grab one. I opened the bathroom door and walked around the corner; just as my mom walked out of her room. She was just wearing a Bra and panties, and my cock throbbed. She instantly lowered her eyes, and was staring at my hard cock.

"Oh god, I'm sorry mom.. There weren't any towels." I replied, looking at her chest. My cock liking the look of her cleavage.

"Its okay, I'm sorry," mom said, turning away before walking back to her room. I noticed that she had a real good look at my cock before turning away.

I grabbed a towel out of the closet, and threw it over my shoulder, no need to be careful now. I walked down to my room, and dried off. My cock managed to soften as I got dressed, and I sat down and rolled a joint to smoke. I had just lit my joint when m mom knocked on the door. " Douglas?" she asked lightly.

"Yes mom?" I replied. " come in." She is wearing a robe now.

"Honey, umm, I think I need to smoke some of that pot.... Its been quite a day.." she blushed.

"Sure mom," I replied, baptising the joint and lighting it. I took a few drags, and handed it to mom. I exhaled my smoke, looking at mom, as she took two or three big puffs, bigger than was needed. She started to cough again, so I held her up, my hands wrapped around her. As she shook my hands slid over her, one sliding over her breast, feeling a hard nipple, and no bra. I held her until she stopped, feeling her hard nipple. She looked over at my computer monitor, seeing the i****t images on it as the slideshow worked.

"Nice, you like it to?" she asked softly.

"What mom?" I asked.

"DO you like this pot?" she asked, her face turning red. Her body filling with lust.

"Yeah, its good." I replied looking at her, seeing her hardening nipples.

"Do you like smoking it with me?" she asked.

"Of course I do mom, I love smoking with you." I replied.

"And you love me don't you?" mom asked.

"Yes mom, I do" I replied, taking the joint and smoking it.

"Do you love me like he loves his mother?" she asks, pointing at the screen. The pot is really effecting her, she can feel how wet her panties are.

"Yes, yes I do mom." I reply, blushing. My cock is getting hard, throbbing in my jeans. My mom is staring at my cock, her eyes glowing with lust.

"Do you want to fuck me Douglas?" she asks, crawling closer, her face close to mine, her breasts pressing against my chest.

"Yes mommy, I want to make love to you so badly," I reply, moving my face closer to hers, kissing her softly on the lips. She kisses me back, pressing her lips harder against mine. Her hands push back on my shoulders, her tongue sliding into my mouth. I kiss her harder, my tongue playing with hers. My hands slide down her chest, sliding over her breasts softly, untying the belt of her robe. The robe falls open, greeting me to the view of my mothers naked breasts. My hands slide up to cup her slightly sagging breasts. I rolled her nipples between my thumb and forefingers, kissing her harder.

She broke the kiss, sliding her leg over my chest to straddle me. " Do you like mommies tits?" she asked, cupping them, squeezing them. I nodded vigorously, " yes mommy, I do." She leaned forward, hanging her breasts in my face, her nipples begged for the attention of my lips. I leaned up, sucking softly on first her right nipple, then her left, sucking softly, then harder.

"Oh, yes, suck mommies nipples baby, suckle mommies breast." she moaned, grinding her bare crotch against my throbbing cock. I sucked her nipples harder, lightly biting them, squeezing and caressing them with my hands. Mom's hands slid up and down my chest, sliding over my nipples. I moaned softly. Mom slide back a little, my hard cock pressing against her wet hot pussy. " Ohhhh, what have we hear?" she asked, turning sideways to look at my cock." Oh what a gorgeous cock you have son, about the same size as your fathers." mom said, leaning closer for a better look. Her left hand slide between my legs, rubbing my balls. " Oh, yes, that feels real good mom." I groaned. " Really? How about this?" she asked, smiling, as her free hand grabbed the bottom of my shaft firmly, then lowered her lips to the head of my cock.

"MMMM, that feels better mommy," I grinned, watching as my mom did something I never thought she would do. Mom kissed the head of my cock, then licked around the tip slowly, sliding her tongue around and around the head, covering the head with saliva before sucking it into her mouth. " Oh fuck, yes, god damn, your mouth feels so good on my cock mommy. Suck me good mommy." my right hand slide up to pull her hair out of her face, as my left slid over her chest, rubbing her breasts as she began to suck my cock.

My left hand slide between my moms nipples, pulling on them softly. She sucked my cock harder, sucking over half my length into her mouth. I started to moan deeply, sliding closer to her, sliding my hands over her ass, massaging her softly. Mom was rubbing my nuts softly, sucking more of my cock into her mouth. Her throat muscles were caressing my shaft as she deep throated me, sucking me harder. I felt my orgasm start to build, my shaft throbbing.

"I'm going to cum mommy, god it feels so good." I warned her. She slid her mouth up and down my cock faster, sucking less of me, but caressing the shaft of my cock with her tongue as she slid her lips up and down my hard cock. I started to cum, and she slide my cock out of her mouth until only the head remained. She sucked even harder, and I lifted my hips off the bed, cumming hard. I groaned and shuddered as I shot several large ropes of cum deep into her mouth.

Mom just looked up at me and smiled, her tongue swirled around the head of my cock, sucking deeply, squeezing my dick hard with her lips as she milked all my cum from my balls. " My god, that was incredible," I told mom as she lifted her lips from my cock to my mouth, kissing me softly.

"Thanks gorgeous," she replied, her hand stroking my still hard cock. " now before you fuck me, you got to Lick it before you stick it!" she smiled at me, showing all her teeth as she licked her lips. Seeing my confused look, " I want you to lick my pussy," she told me confidently, as she laid back on a pillow, spreading her legs to show me her receptive pussy. I smiled widely as I crawled between her legs, getting a good look at her wet pussy. I leaned in close, breathing softly as I inhaled the sweet smell of her honey pot. I slowly traced kisses around her pussy, avoiding her clit as I kissed and licked around her pussy. Then I slowly licked up and down each of her labia lips. " stop teasing me and eat me!" she begged.

I started licking her pussy faster, sliding my tongue up and down, back and forth across her pussy spreading her lips. Sliding my lips higher, I gently kissed her clit, sucking it softly into my mouth. I sucked gently the harder. I felt her hands in my hair. " Oh fuck, fuck, yes, so good, you eat me so good." her hips were writhing, and it was hard to keep my tongue in any one spot. My hands slide over her hips, pushing her down as my tongue swirled inside the entrance to her pussy. I slid my tongue around and around, pushing deeper and deeper. My mom started to shake, screaming now. " Yessssssss , fuck, fuck, fuck, ph yes, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum." she screamed. Her back arched up off the bed, I pulled her pussy tight against me, forcing my tongue deep into her pussy as she came hard.

"Oh god son that was so good." she moaned, panting. She reached out and grabbed the shaft of my cock, pulling me up closer, guiding it straight to her wet pussy. " Are you ready to fuck me now son?" she asked, licking her lips. Her breasts rose and fell as she breathed, her nipples long and hard.

"Yes mom, I'm ready to be a mother fucker." I grinned, sliding my hands down to her hips, she wrapped her legs around me, her heels on my spine, pulling me in. I slid my cock deep inside her, her wet pussy pulling me deeper. My balls rested against her labia's as I leaned forward, kissing her softly on the mouth, my tongue wrestling with hers.

Felling her tight pussy grasp my cock I moaned deeply, my hips rocking back and forth slowly. I slid my hips back and forth slowly, working my hard cock in and out of her pussy. She moans deeply, kissing my neck as I thrust slow and deep. " fuck me harder," she whispers in my ear. I grab her legs, lifting her knees over my shoulders, shifting my weight forward as I fuck her harder and faster. " Oh yes, that's it, fuck mommy, fuck mommy good," my mom begs and screams, as I fuck her harder and faster, slamming my cock deep and hard into her pussy fucking her faster and faster. Her breasts are bouncing and swinging as I pound her pussy. My balls bounce off her lips as I hammer in and out of her pussy. " fuck so good," I moan, feeling my orgasm well. Yes, fuck mommy good, I'm going to cum on my sons cock." she pants aloud. I thrust my hips faster and harder, fucking my moms pussy fast, kissing and sucking her nipples as I start to cum.

"yes, yes, that's it, cum in my pussy, cum inside me son." mom panted as started to pump my cum deep inside her.

"I'm cumming inside you mommy," I panted, kissing her hard, " me too." she moaned back, her pussy squeezing and milking me. We laid there kissing each other, my hard cock buried deep in her pussy, slowly falling asl**p. ... Continue»
Posted by mommasbabyboy 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 11919  |  
95%
  |  12

helping widow mom date again Part III

Next day my mom said nothing. I felt she didn't want to talk about it. She stayed all day in bed watching TV and reading. She probably felt soared by the hard penetration of the day before.

Eventually I returned to studies and finally finished my degree as a mechanical engineer. I, then got a job near home. So I was able to stay at home with mom.

One day she invited me to try out the gym she was going. I went there not knowing what was expected to me. After dressing in the locker room I started at the treadmill. She then walk towards me, change some words and then rushed through the workout room. As she walked there I noticed she was wearing some leggings so tight they seemed mostly transparent. Actually, when she bended down you could see her thong separating her cheeks. It was impossible not to stare as her her jiggled booty booty passed by. She was really the center of attention in that room.

Let me state this: of course there were a lot of younger girls and lades in the gym that look a lot fitter, but my mom was a petite curvy women that dressed in a way that revealed her meaty body the all people. I could actually see the gazed stare of the costumers together with the reprovable attention the other women gave her.

But the worst part was then I went to the sauna room and had to ear some guys, not knowing she was my mom, to talk about her. There were so many hot girls to talk. But no; they wanted to talk about that mature lady that "dressed like a slut" and "obviously wanted to be screwed" and how they would fuck her with so much joy. They even wanted my opinion but I just wanted to get out of there ashamed.

I returned there a lot o times but wanted nobody to know she was my mom. Sometimes we went there separately.

One day I catches this personal trainer, some intern employee, giving her real big assistance. she was on the floor and guy supposedly should correct her posture in a plank position. He was touching way below the waist line, I mean, really abusing his line of work. After they got up, they talked for while and he patted her booty twice like saying "good work". It was was a very light patting, but you could see her ass jiggled a bit. I notice that they already talked before, because there were to familiar with each other.

The worst came after. When she left, he walked to the place where other young instructors were and thy complimented each other like they were celebrating some ritual. They were all congratulating this guy from having the nerve to hit on my mother. They were behaving like jerks, but like normal young guys do. But why my mom? She had to give them some instinctive body communication approving their approach.

It was inevitable. They would all try to get in my mom pants. I just had to hope she could gain some moral sense.

By late that summer happened the 1 year celebration of my father's death. All the f****y reunited in church and in after in a lunch. It was painful day to review all my f****y members still giving their condolences, asking how the things were coming, etc. By the afternoon My uncle. my father's b*****r, asked in a very careful way if my mother was see in some one. I denied. But he kept asking, saying somebody told him she was.

Late at night I confronted my mother about this, as she replied "what I do is no business to you or your uncle".

She then added "You want to know why he and his friends wonder about that? Because they all wanted me. Since I married to your father they all tried to hit on me." imagining my uncle hitting on mom was something beyond description to me.

"He just asked", I said.

"I know why he asked. His friends are all pissed because I don't want attend their moves."

"You mean they tried to?", I asked.

"If they tried, Honey they all stood in line when your father past away." She was obviously being pretentious about it. But she added " I'm not interested in older guys no more."

"Yeah, I noticed that" I stated emotionally. "I've noticed how you let young boys, younger that myself hit on you in the gym"

She looked at me defiant. "Are you jealous your mummy being the centre of attention? Imagine you were 51 years old and all the twenty old girls wanted a piece of you? Would you be proud?"

She had a good point there and could not refute that. She then said "You better get used to it, cause I'm not going to waste the chance of having my love life being judged others".

"But mom, they are younger that me. It's revolting"

"When you found yourself a girlfriend you would get over it. You are being just over protective and jealous"

"What you mean, jealous" I asked furiously.

"I mean that I'm not yours and your pissed because everybody can try to fuck me except you."

The way she talk "trying to fuck me". She was my mother. I felt humiliated.

I,then, exploded "That's gross. Your'e crazy. You dress like a horny slut, mom, and you know it"

"I'M AVAILABLE" she shouted. "And don't you mind. I'm not arrange any father figure for you, but i will have my encounters with or without your approval"

A few weeks passed, and then the final revelation. One day as I was arriving home she was in the sofa crying. As i asked the reason she revealed something that would change my life for ever:

So, apparently my mom had be seeing this guy for some weeks, and his roommate had take access to his computer and copied some nasty videos of my mom in the act. He send an email to her informing that. She was now blackmailing her for that. My mom was High School teacher. That would ruin her career. Once a video hits the internet it never disappeared. She was despaired, and so was I.

I took in charge of the operation and started negotiation with him pretending to be her. The guy said he would settle with a personal encounter with my mom. He seemed a little creepy and capable of anything

"I'm not jumping to nobody hotel bed for some criminal thug" she shouted. But she had no option.

Some days later, this guy emailed a video sample to prove he mean't business.

My heart was pumping when I pressed play. It took some seconds to load that seamed hours. Then the image: a big close up of my mom face sucking a dick voraciously. I heard other voices. She was being filmed with her consent and smiling at the camera as a fool. She kept sucking his dick and as the camera zoomed out I could see another guy fucking her from behind. I nearly cried with shock. He could be younger as 18 year old. She was in a house gang bang of some college students house. They laughed with joy as my mom was being used in this fuck fest. She seemed lost and out of control, as the boys kept using her like a cheap slut.

When I told her I saw the video she kneeled at me begging to forgive her.

"I was only seeing one of them. He's name was Harry. I had dinner with them. They must have put something in the drink. I don't know what went on"

"You full a shit. You were consenting this" I said. "How could you do that"

"I was dating one of them - Harry. We were having dinner and two of his colleagues came. We drink some shots. You know, saluting shots. As I was becoming sl**py I felt them touching my inner thighs below the table. I then asked to go laid down. They drove to their room. I suspected it was not the room of the boy I was dating but I heard his voice. I trust him" She then start sobbing - she seemed sincere."I trusted him" she repeated.

"They were all in the room. I was so dizzy I just heard voices. I felt my jeans being pulled down, but I heard his voice. I knew he would take care of me. He then pull my pants down and I knew he wanted to make love with me. I told him I felt to sick to do that but he insisted and I was restless. As I was being penetrated I heard his buddies laugh, but was so passed out I thought I was herding them from the kitchen. He then roll me over to take me from behind and I felt different temperature in the touch. I wasn't sure there was another guy, but I suspected. I then fall asl**p. I only recollect small flashes of the boys laughing. I felt my vagina being taken harshly…"

"Enough", I said in tears. "You are going to resolve this by your own" And I left her as she stared asking for mercy.

Later that night I felt so revolted and ashamed. The embarrassment of such event could destroy our lives. Imagining all my friends, f****y seeing my mother in gang bang video free online was so unbearable. I was also so repressed by the fact of seeing her being fucked that I remembered my mom's word's. "your pissed because everybody can try to fuck me except you."[/i It was so true. That instant I opened the computer and started to masturbate to that video clip. I repeated this action again and again the following days. I wished I got her d***k and could be able to touch her tits as my will, fucking her all the way.

I was so out of my mind that, pretending to be her, I exchanged emails trying to flirt with guy offering sexual services to put a stop on that. The guy accepted. So I arrange a meeting in our house. My mother begged me to be present, cause she was so afraid. My plan was highly risked.

... Continue»
Posted by Jeesus 2 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3091  |  
75%
  |  1

Down South with Mom

I am happy that I've written 700 comments to my friends here on xHamster. Because of this round number I've decided to add another story of mine to my collection on this web site. Perhaps I will write part 2 when I reach 1000 comments. In the mean while I send best wishes to all my friends here on this social porn site.

This story is not real, only fantasy. The feeling of love expressed in the story and geographical places where the story takes place are factual.

Down South with Mom

Every summer I and my mother visit her relatives down south in Georgia. She is very close with her own mother because grandpa passed away some years ago. She lives more or less alone in her country style home which is outside of Macon, surrounded by a corn maze and spacious green fields distant from the hustle and bustle of Macon, GA. She doesn't seem to mind it because friends visit her and she pays people to take care of the house and corn. My dad never joins us on these trips because he just like me prefers the big city, Atlanta maybe a rough place but it offers plenty of entertainment compared with the dusty roads criss-crossed by migrating deer and grass. Father doesn't like the people either, bumpkins and toothless hillbillies are few of the “pleasant” words he often uses to describe them. I on the other hand enjoy the great state of Georgia, its people, breathtaking scenery, wild a****ls, the sense of unrestricted freedom, and especially those chubby girls that roam their rural villages to find anything to entertain themselves with. Perhaps I should mention I'm 16 and sex is constantly on my mind.

Sweety do you think this fit me anymore? The scorching heat calls for shorts and cut t-shirt. But I'm afraid I've become too fat for them.

Mom's question wasn't difficult, it was the sight that caused the brain seizure. Yes, she's fat not obese but still has a tummy and saggy breasts, large tighs. But seeing her like that, her short-cut jeans were riding up her ass crack. I could see her white panties and the perfect outline of her ass. Her customized t-shirt was showed her wonderful white belly and offered a pitch tent view cleavage view of her large fat tits.

Oh, mom don't worry about it. You look perfect! If only I could find a wife that looked like you, I'd marry her immediately! Beside you know better that there's no one around granny's house.
Very funny Mike! Young men like you don't go around marrying fat women like me. But you're right, even if I was naked no one will ever see me. And I plan on getting a good tan on my white ass, which you're starring at like hypnotized.
Oh, I wasn't. You have a smudge on the back or something, right here.

The feel of mother's ass even through the jeans was warm and arousing. Her ass was designed for two hands grabbing those two lovely halves. I could smell her womanly body. You know a mix between sweat and perfume.

Hours later we were traveling on the 401 when she took the exit for Stockbridge. She said she gotta pee and change the city clothes for something more comfortable. She returned shortly and was now wearing something that caused me to hide my boner for the rest of the ride. She had put leather boots on, short pink frilly skirt barely covering her panties, and nothing more than a white t-shirt saying “Redneck Pride!” on the back. When I say nothing more I mean she had ditched her bra. I could see her enormous lovely breast even her nipples and areolas. With the side window open her long wavy hair was flapping about as well as her loose skirt. From time to time she'd pull it down because of the wind but she wouldn't notice every-time giving me plenty of fine moments to sneak a peak at her white panties and imagine what's underneath them. She picked something from the dashboard and she was about to say something when some dickhead with a BMW fucked-up the traffic on the highway. We nearly hit the guard rail and mom drop what she was holding between her legs on her seat.

“Fucking asshole!” she said. These people think that when they drive a brand new car they can act as if they're on Daitona. Honey I droped my diet pill because of this ass. Please make an effort and pick it up. I don't want to take my hands off the wheel, there's plenty of idiots on the highway. I think it's on the floor.
Oh, uhm. Sure, mom let me take a closer look.

I had no other choice I slouched on my seat and put my head on her bare warm legs, the hem of her skirt tickling my ear. Trying to position my hand to scour the floor I innocently graced her left boob. She didn't mind.

“Sweetey, stop tickling me!”, she was gigling because I was touching her uncovered legs and feet looking for the pill. Dear, I am very ticklish, do you see it yet, we're gonna crash”, she said while I was enjoying every split second rubbing my hands on her smooth legs pretending to search?
I can see it mom but it's not on the floor. It's on the seat between your legs.
Oh, is it dear. Well, this is inappropriate but I have to take this damn diet pill regularly. Don't do anything funny, fish out the pill and give to me, are we clear, Michael?
“Yes, mommy dearest!”, I said with a velvet voice and sny smile on my face.

My started to move around, my brain screaming from arousel. I had my hand on my mom's pussy, trying to pick a tiny pill. This could not have been any better. While trying to pick it up my hand enjoyed a great time, touching the front of mom's vagina. So soft and tender even with her panties.

“Had your fun, Michael?”, she asked with a big big smile on her face. I can see you did but let's keep it secret as a funny story during our trip. Society is highly hypocritical about such happenings. A boy and girl can suck on her mother's breast but when they grow older it's a sin. Hah!

I didn't want to say anything, I just wanted to revive the erotic memory. We were near High Falls State Park and while my mother kept on talking about society and how religion encourages strong relationships in a f****y, I tuned out and started looking the beautiful nature that Georgia has to offer. My nose was itching, without thinking about it, I scratched my nose, like many other times. What was that, was it my mother's exclusive smell. One reserved only for dad and her lovers of the past. I had never smelled anything liked it. It was sweet, somehow sticky, with dabs of washing detergent, sweaty, and most of all burning my brains out. My dick went from 6 to 12 in an instance. Thank God mom was still occupied with voicing her concerns about society and politics. I put my entire palm over my nose as if massaging my face. I knew what was precum but never even when watching hardcore pornography had my precum made my pants wet as if I had jizzed. The smell of my mother's pussy was so astonishing to me that it was better than all the porn I'd seen.

Hour and a half after departure we were in Macon.

“Darling we need to buy some BBQ meat, sauce, and plenty of beer”, said Sarah while parking in Pigly Wigly a local shop. Baby come with me to help me bring back all of it in the car. You know how much I love the freedom at your granny's house. No people, no traffic, no bullshit, just us, the land, and the stars. I'll make my best recipe, you know that. I am the queen of BBQ, will eat and get d***k like there's no tomorrow.

Her scratched leather boots made a distinct clicking sound while we were walking around Pigly Wigly. But that was not the reason why men were staring at us. Her big breasts and no bra made several men dream of a better tomorrow. That thought brought another for company. While Sarah was bending over to pickup to BBQ sauce I saw more than her white cotton underwear. There were hairs, sticking out of her crotch ever so slightly. I was close too, so I could see that her legs were sweaty because of the leather car seat but also her white cottons were soaked where her pussy was. I taped myself to the trolley, I didn't want anyone to see my raging erections. What's worse I started imaging scenarios. My mom is attacked by all these horny men around and they **** her. In my imagination one man was fucking her roughly while spanking her ass bright red. Her big tits were moving violently from side to side. Another man was throating her making her gag. Other men were queuing and spraying my dear mother with semen – some on her t-shirt, some on her hair. This time I couldn't hold it together. My precum turned into a leak I couldn't stop. I kept on cumming, making my underwear, jeans, and legs sticky with cum.

After some time driving in the direction of Milledgeville we reached granny's property near the river. We had traveled for more than 2 hours since Atlanta and it was 1 pm, deadly heat.

Baby, help me unload all the food and presents for grandma and then we can go and spend some time in the river. In this hellish heat it's always recommended to cool down in the water. Since no one is around will do what we used to do when you were a little boy. We'll bring some cheese balls, sweats, and some beer and go enjoy the water the way God intended.

After we unpacked and greeted grandma Lauryn we set off for the river with two backpacks. We reached it after a while sweat literally pouring down from out bodies. My mother with her excess fat couldn't wait any longer. She left the backpack, took down her skirt and with short sprint jumped into the river with a big ol' splash. I joined her shortly after. Her t-shirt was semi-transparent but now I could see everything clearly. She was all wet, her big tits bouncing up and down while she was playing like a c***d. Thank God my dick was submerged.

“Come Michael, let's wrestle like we used to when you were a boy!”, she said very loudly with a smile on her face that suggested she wanted to have fun.

Needless to say I took the liberty to wrestle with her. I don't remember what I used to do a c***d but this time I wanted to hug her and touch her entire body. I was grabbing her ass and tits, pretending to wrestle whereas actually I was having an orgasm.
After the water fun fight we lay on the river's bank exhausted. I had my head on Sarah's big fat jiggly belly. My mouth and eyes so close to her pussy, the one that had given me loads of precum just from the smell. I couldn't stand it anymore, so I started rubbing my hand on the top of her white panties. My finger probing downwards to her vagina. Than my hand started to explore her hairy bush and vagina while at the same time kissing her belly. I've never felt so excited in my life before.

“Honey, what are doing!?”, Sarah demanded with cry in her voice. Oh my God boy, you didn't have to take philosophical charade about society to heart. I was just expressing my inner thoughts.
Mommy, I can't hold on anymore. You know I love you. Since I sniffed my hand which I was rubbing against your pussy, I can't stop thinking about that tremendous smell.

I was now kissing her belly more passionately than ever, tasting her salty sweat skin. I moved towards her hairy vagina and started exploring the whole area with my wet tong just like Christopher Columbus with his ship.

No, baby! You can't do this. This is not proper. I can't give you my pussy for your pleasure. But I can give you something else.
“And what is that mother?!”, I said curiously while sniffing her pussy juices of my fingers.
I will give you my asshole, honey. I am against condoms and contrceptives. That way I would not be worried that I'll become pregnant. You can have my ass, it feels better than a vagina because it's tighter and warmer. Without a rubber you will get to fill all there is to explore in my asshole. What do you say honey, let's have a bit of fun away from society's prying eyes.
What do I do mom?
Don't worry baby, I'll show how much you love my ass when you explode uncontrollably.
“Come here, let me prepare that cock of yours.”, she said while kneeling in the mud.

She started licking and spitting on my penis as if she was eating a sausage after days of starvation. My entire penis regularly disappear in her mouth. She was making strange gulping and gaging sounds, probably trying to accommodate my member. But it wasn't until she put my two balls in her mouth. The warmth, the play of her tong, the moisture of her excessive saliva, the way she was looking at me while chocking on my wrinkly balls! I immediately put my hands on the back of her head. I though I was going to loose conciseness, my legs were giving up, I couldn't bread. While forcing my mother's head stuck on my balls, my penis was acting like a fire hose. Shooting white semen in her eyes and hair. She wanted to break free because she didn't have a drop of oxygen in her lungs anymore. I didn't care I was like a brute, holding her blonde hair with f***e to my balls while filling her eyes with sticky white liquid. I let her go and she dropped in the mud. I could see I had overdone it, her breast were contracting heavily, she was looking at sky unseeing, breathing for dear life.

Mom, I'm sorry are you alright? I am so sorry, I was like a maniac, your mouth gives me the best feeling.
“Don't worry honey, you're young and you don't know your strength.”, she said rasping and still trying to catch her breath. “Well you've deliver quite an amount for mommy!”, she smiled. Here comes the part which you've love.

She then got on all four with her ass in the air. Her face and hair planted in the mud, she took some of the sperm from her face and eyes and started to smear them all over her asshole. Then she pushed her finger with the sperm. I guess that was enough lubrication for her because she said.

Come, baby, mommy's asshole is ready for your 16 years old cock. Don't try to be gentle, only married women that read women's magazine pretend they don't like anal.

I didn't know what to expect, back then. I positioned myself and simply pushed trying to get it in one go. Women with whom I've slept afterwards would have killed me. Mom simply moaned loud and screamed “I love you Michael, baby! Now fuck me like a rabbit!”. I listen to her advice, I started pushing in and pulling out with all the strength in my body. Sarah was right, her ass felt warmer and hundreds of times better than a pussy. Pulsating and tightening like fist getting ready for a fight. The feeling of mother's asshole was beyond believe. Part of that fantasy in Pigly Wigly came true. I was pushing my mom's body forward in the slippery mud because of my anal thrusts. Her huge tits were swinging from side to side as if shaken by a hurricane. Her hair used as horse lead to pull her closer to me while I was stabbing her lovely butthole. I was almost there I screamed with delight, I felt like my balls were going to explode.

Baby, do it in mommy! You hear me? I want to feel that warmth inside me, squirt the contents of your balls inside mommy's butthole. I will clamp down on your penis so that you will squirt like a syringe, you'll love it sweetey!

I didn't hesitate, I listened to mommy dearest and exploded. My eyes were closed, my brain and body muscles pretty much non-functional. I rested my entire weight on my fat mom. I couldn't even say a proper word in English, just guttural moans. Sarah's moans and screams were a delight to my ears. We rested there for probably 15 minutes without moving. I didn't even bother pulling my dick out, it sort of popped out after a while by itself.

“Let me taste the mess you've made sonny boy!”, she said and put her fingers inside her butt while squirting my semen. Mhm, this is tasty, salty and sweet like a booger. But this ain't no nasty booger, these are your babies son. I wish we could expand our f****y with your seed in mommy's pussy but that can't happen. I believe that God will be more than happy and he will bless our relationship to have more c***dren. It's this other wifes and mothers that are the problem not the Lord. Their sons don't even call them anymore. They hate their sons and say awful things about taboo love. But we love each other Michael, this is love, not sex with a skank in some night club. No matter how much you love your future girlfriend or wife, you won't love them more than you love me, honey.
I don't know what you're talking about mother but I agree with you. I truly love you! You're the best mother and lover, mommy dearest! But I didn't get to smell your asshole. Does it smell as good as your divine pussy?
“Hah, hah, hah! Oh, my God, honey sometimes you make laugh out loud like a crazy person!”, she was really laughing at the top of her lungs, then I wasn't sure why.
“Uhm, well it smells like ass, pretty much. It's definitely not that nectar, perfume of pussy. It smells a little like you didn't wipe very well.”, I concluded with relative disappointment.
“What did you expect sweet boy?!”, she said sneering at me. It is my asshole after all, besides it was a long trip from Atlanta to granny's property. My big ass was sweating on the car's leather seat like crazy. If that wasn't enough you fucked mommy's rectum hard like a jack hammer.
“What's a rectum mother?”, I said oblivious to the word's meaning but guessing what it is.
“Oh, baby I'll show you if you want.”, she said with a kind and maternal smile. I will show you how I clean myself so that there's no smell, then I'll teach you how to gape mommy's asshole so that you can see what's a sphincter and rectum. We don't have fancy dildos out here in the countryside but we have plenty of perfectly shaped vegetables for the job. I make fun of vegetarians because they eat my food's food but their different shapes are exciting prospect for my butthole.
Yuck, my dick smells of ass too. I am looking forward to putting an eggplant in your lovely shithole but the next time you'd better clean-up first, mom.
“Clean up?!”, she said with surprise. Baby, sex is supposed to be dirty and nasty, pussy juices, sweat, musky ass smell, these are all part of awesome sexual experience. “Come here momma, will show you.”, she said while getting up to suck my flaccid penis while I was on the muddy ground near the river.
“Mom!”, I protested but it was too late, she had started with my favorite – my balls.
“Mhm, that's right let's see that cock rise to its fame once more.”, she said with a full mouth.
“Mhm, this tastes very sour, you're right my ass was dirty, I guess I couldn't hold it in after you ravaged my stinky asshole”, she said with delight from the taste I couldn't understand. There may have been some brown spots lodged under your the penis' head but don't worry honey, it's all clean now. “You see momma's not afraid of little dirtiness from her ass, especially when she was fucked like a cheap whore by her son”, she said with obvious satisfaction from the sour taste and pungent smell and continued to suck me enthusiastically.

I wasn't sure whether it was the way she was playing with my balls or whether the notion of dirty anal sex had both seemed awful and extremely arousing but I exploded once more in her mouth. Tonight's BBQ will be a blast, I love mom's cooking, I may die at 50 from a heart attack but the taste is out of this world. Now that we've enjoyed ourselves, I must say that the smell of her pussy and feel of her ass are just as good as her BBQ ribs with hot sauce. I must remember to make her wear this sweaty and stinky white panties of her for the rest of the day. That way I'll have a beautiful and very aromatic reminded of mom's body.... Continue»
Posted by oedip 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Taboo  |  Views: 5814  |  
97%
  |  6

Sperm storage with mom help part 1


It all started when i was a teen. I was living with my mom and my older s****r in a quiet small town. My dad was dead for a year now. I discovered masturbation a couple of years ago and I enjoyed it a lot like any boy. I had one girlfriend but it did not last very long. My only concern at this time was girls and women. I was having erection 5 times a day without any stimulation and I was jerking 2 or 3 time per day. We lived in a small house but very decent. I and mom got separate room on the 2nd floor and my s****r had her room in the basement. We had a pool outside the house in the backyard and it was very private with all the trees around it. I was jerking off to porn on my computer in my room most of the time. I was trying to stay quiet to make sure mom and s*s don’t hear me or suspect anything. But my mom knew I was always excited and that I jerked a lot but I did not knew it at this time.

Sometime I was peeking at my mom while she got dressed in the morning. Mom got 36 D boobs a small waist and large hips. She was working out often and she always took care of herself. She was very hot and mans was looking at her when we were at the grocery or in any public place. She was not dressing very provocative but I know she liked the fact that man where looking at her. Often she worked out at home and she wears those yoga pants. When she stretch I was around to look at her firm ass, she used a step machine to train and I could not keep my eye off her when she was on it. I was doing my best not to get caught at any time; the urge of looking at her was so strong. Normally after looking at mom for 4 or 5 minutes I got a big hard on and went back to my room to empty my balls. After a little while I got enough of ejaculating in a tissue and I started to shoot my loads in a plastic recipient with a lead. It was a game for me to see how much cum I can shoot every day in that recipient and I cleaned it at before I go to bed. The smell was quite strong when I emptied the plastic bowl but I managed not to get caught by mom or s*s. One day I was walking from my room to the water closet with my cum recipient in my hand mommy saw me. She silently followed me and looked through the door crack to see what I was doing. She saw me cleaning the bowl and drying it, she hide while I was going back to my room with my cleaned cum recipient.

The next day was a Saturday, my s****r left the house early and I was alone with mom in the house. I went down to the kitchen and found mom dressed with her sexy dressing gown, I was quite surprise since I never see mom with this dress in years, she was very sexy. I was coming down slowly and I saw that the dressing gown was a little loose on her but I tried no to pay attention to it.
Mom: good morning young man
Me: good morning mom.

Mom: I have cooked some egg and bacon for you, there is bread and orange juice on the table if you wish.

Me: thanks mom, you look very good this morning, I don’t see you with this dress very often?

Mom: My other dressing gowns are not cleaned yet so It is the only I have for now. I did not wear that for a long time. Do you like?

Me: yes, it suits you well.

I sat down at the table and did my best to hide my morning bone under the table. I was kind of weird because I think I saw mom looking at my boxer a couple of time.

Mom was cooking and I was drinking my orange juice and enjoying the sight of her in that sexy dress. I could see the end of her ass cheeks since the dress was very small, I was wondering if she wear any underwear. She turned at me.

Mom: your eggs are almost ready darling.
At the very moment she turned to me the dressing grown opened up just enough for me to see her tits coming out. I could not believe my eye, her nipple was pink and hard, the shape of her breast was awesome and she did not look her age at all. I could not leave my eye from her wonderful figure. She noticed it and smiled.

Mom: I’m sorry boy; this dress is not covering much. Do you want me to change?
Me: no mom it’s alright I really don’t mind.

Normally my morning boner was gone 5 minutes I was up but after 20 minutes I was still hard. She bent over to pick up something in the bottom drawer and I could see that she wear no panty and she shave her vagina. At this point I understood she was trying to turn me on, and it worked. She finally sat down with me and we had breakfast. I could not stop looking at her all the time and she knew it, she was acting like a slut in front of me and I understood she planned all that. She just smiled at me and seems very comfortable with me looking at her in that way. She even opens her top so I can see better but in a very discreet way. Once we were done she asked.

Mom: Honey I wonder how you are doing lately?
Me: I'm doing great.

Mom: I understand that you are a growing man and that you are experiencing things.

Me: ok

Mom: I have seen some change in your behaving lately and I want to make sure you have all you need in your life.

Me: you are a great mom don’t worries about it.

Mom: honey I know you look at me when I dress, when I work out when I am in the pool. You like your mommy body don’t you?

Me: ….(I am so surprised, this can’t be my mom talking to me)

Mom: it okay baby. At your age it is normal to have sexual desire and needs. I know you like jerking your cock a lot, like any boy your age. The problem for mommy is that I don’t find any tissue anymore under your bed and I wonder why?

Me: I pick them up and put it to trash mom,
Mom: I know you don’t… one thing you need to know is that mommy does not have sex very often. And mommy love sperm.

Me: don’t you think things are getting a little fucked up mom?

Mom: get over it! I am not only your mother but I am also a woman with sexual need. Since you started to cum in those tissues a couples of years ago it was a daily pleasure for me to pick them up and smell them, even taste them sometime. I use your tissue full of cum to masturbate. The smells of your sperm turn me on but I don’t find your tissues anymore.
At this point my dick was leaking a lot of pre cum, and it start to feel a little uncomfortable in my boxers. I know she noticed it but she was in control of the situation and act like nothing is wrong.

Me: mom I am not sure where this conversation is going?

Mom: okay I make it clear. I saw you emptying a plastic container in the bathroom. Why do you clean that every day before bed?

Me: ehhh…

Mom: come on young man tell me the truth.

Me: I cum in the plastic recipient during the day I wash it before bed. That way I can see how much cum I can extract from my balls.

Mom: so that why I don’t have cum anymore for myself. Mommy is happy that you told her the truth. I will reward you for this.

She stand up and walk to the kitchen, open the bottom drawer again but this time when she bent over she spread her leg so I can see her holes. She stood there more than necessary to provoke me.
She came back with a 500 ml plastic container and a large shooter glass.

Mom: here is what we will do. We will collect your sperm in that plastic recipient and put it to the freezer. It is very important that you keep your cum in freezer to keep it fresh. Use the glass shot every time you cum and transfer your cum in the bigger container. Do you understand?

Me: okay mom, but what will you do with it?

Mom: I just love cum and I have many ideas, don’t worries I will tell you when I use the sperm. You will know what happen with it. But for now get you boxer off. Mother is going to empty your balls. I wish to make sure you know how we manage this. Stand in front of the table now.
I stood up, she removed my boxer.

Mom: ohh my son you have a pretty penis. 7 inches and this pre cum… o my. Let me taste the pre cum.
She got on here knew and with her tong lick the tip on my cock. She stick her tong in my pee hole.

Mom: it taste so good son.
Me: mom you are such a whore.

She looked at me with this face that says you did something bad. I was thinking: crap I just ruined all this with a trash word. She smiled.

Mom: I guess you are right… but don’t call me name like this when other people around, this is our secret.

She removed her dress, we were both naked, and she place the plastic bowl in front of my cock. She placed one hand on my balls and one hand on my penis. She looked at me with a smile and start jerking off.

Mom: okay baby try to build up that orgasm to make sure we have as much cum as possible out of this balls. You can touch mommy as much as you wish and call me any name too.
I was in trance, I forgot she was my mother, now she was just a slut who will empty my balls. Her only purpose at this moment was to extract the sperm from my balls. I put one finger in her vagina while she stroked my cock on my side.

Me: your cunt is all wet.

Mom: yes my boy, mommy is completely turned on by sperm. Mommy will make sure that you are empty all the time. How many times a day do you cum?

Me: 3 times sometimes.

Mom: okay this will be our minimum. Then in 2 month from now we will have a great amount of your cum. From now on son your mother is your personal prostitute. I could not hold any longer.

Me: I’m going to shoot!!!

She aimed my dick to the plastic container and all the cum went in. I shot like never before. She could not believe how much cum I just shot. The bottom of the plastic bowl was white sticky warm smelly cum.

Mom: o boy that a lot of cum baby! It smells so good!

She then took my cock and put her lips around the tip, she looked at me in the eye and blow really hard to make sure my dick was empty of cum. She stroked it a little more and made sure I was all cleaned.

She then stand up took the bowl, closed the lid and walk to the freezer.

Mom: here boy. If mommy is not here and you need to ejaculate, the recipient is just here in the freezer. First cum in the glass shooter and then put it in the plastic bowl without putting it out of the freezer. The freshness of the cum is critical.

Me: and if s****r find it?

Mom: I don’t care, she don’t need to know all I do. I need you to tell me if you need help with masturbation, you can ask for it at any time. Also come inside my room when you wish to see me naked in the morning or at night. Don’t be shy. When I work out you can stay in the room with me also and look at my body. Son this is our secret don’t reveal it to anyone. Your s****r must stay out of this.

Me: okay mom, do you know I will come to you often to help me with ejaculation?

Mom: yes I know baby.

On that day mom jerked my cock 5 times and collect all the sperm. I was wondering what is next and why she collected the cum. I keep the glass shooter in my room all the time and I always think about ejaculating for my mother.

End of part 1.

... Continue»
Posted by rust88 7 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 16159  |  
92%
  |  2

Cooking With Mom

This story happened when I was 17 and through my parents divorce and the shuffling of k**s I wound up living with my Mom, just her and me. Her boyfriend had moved out a few months before. And even though Mom went through a wild phase right after the divorce she didnt seem to date much now. Of course, I had the normal teen fantasies about her but never really acted on them, I had a long time buddy that lived downstairs in our apartment complex with his Dad, also divorced. His Dad, Bill, had a reputation for nailing a lot of women. Mom knew this too since Greg, his son, talked openly around her and I about his Dads many dates. One late afternoon Mom and I were preparing dinner. She was wearing a pair of thin cotton shorts and a tee shirt. Out of nowhere Mom says she will be back in a little while. She left the apartment without much, not even her purse or car keys. I didn't really think too much of it until she returned about 30 minutes later. She came right back into the kitchen to help and I noticed her hair was kind of messed up, she looked flushed and even though I was a virgin and had only masturbated I swear I could smell the scent of sex on her. She went about preparing dinner while my mind raced about where she was and who she was with. I finally surmised that she had gone down to Bill's for a quick fuck. The more I imagined it in my head the more excited and hard I got. My lust must have taken over because the next thing I knew I asked her "Mom, where down at Bills' having sex?" She looked like a deer in the headlights, she had been caught. "Were you following me?" she asked. "No", I simply said. "Then how do you know..how did you know....what makes you think...I ..I ..was having sex?" she asked. "Well, you just look like and you smell like it". Mom turned all shades of red and looked away. "Don't worry Mom, don't be ashamed, it's perfectly natural for a woman to want and need sex, I understand". "You don't think I'm a hoar?" she asked . "Hell no, Mom, actually it kind of turns me on". Her eyes widened, "It does?" "Oh yeah". "I'm getting hard just thinking about it, about the two of you fucking". "Does he have a big cock?" She couldn't believe I would ask such a question, especially of my own mother. She turned away from me toward the counter and I got right behind her and asked her if she liked getting fucked by Bill. I put my hands on her waist and her only reaction was to take in a deep breath. I rubbed my hands down her waist past her shorts and down to her bare thighs. Her heavy breathing continued and so did I. "Did you like his cock Mom?" "Ummmmmm...yes" she whispered. "Did he make you cum?" I pressed. "mmmm...yes", she answered. I was rock hard now and too horny to stop. I had to see how far she would go. I should describe my Mom for you, She was 49 at the time but looked like she was in her mid or late 30's. She was curvy but still in good shape with large tits even if they did sag a bit,. She had just past shoulder length dark hair and was only about 5'3". Even at 17 I towered her at 5'11". So I finally had to ask her "Mom, are you still horny", while I rubbed her thighs and moved my hands under her shorts over her ass cheeks. She took in a breath and with closed eyes said "Yes". I started to kiss her neck and ears from behind and finally moved my hands to her front and ran them across her pussy over her shorts. "Mmmm.oh baby, are you sure you want to do this?" She asked. "I've never wanted anything more" I said. She answered by moving her hand around her and rubbing my crotch through my thin pajama pants. She found my hard cock and wrapped her fingers around it. When my shock of her doing this wore off I pushed my hands under her shorts and finally got to feel her pussy in my bare hands. It was glorious. A nice amount of hair and as I went under her I could feel the wetness between her legs. She was still strokling me through my pants when I rubbed a finger across her slit and clit and back again until I found her sweet hole and pushed my finger in. She sucked in her breath and shivered and pushed her hips down against my finger. I was still kissing her neck and fingering her when I noticed she was even wetter inside her pussy. I pulled my finger out and looked down and saw a coating of white sticky cum on my finger. I asked her "Mom, did Bill cum inside you?" No answer. I asked again. Again she whispered "yes". Even at that young age I had seen a good amount of porn and especially liked cream pies and had a pretty good fantasy life and imagination. I knew exactly what I wanted. Without a word I pulled her shorts down to her knees, turned her around and lifted her onto the kitchen counter. I was looking right in her glazed eyes when I told her "I want to see your pussy". I spread her legs at the knees and bent down to be level with her pussy. From a foot away I gazed at her wet pussy as it flowered open for me the more I spread her legs. Mom was in a horny trance I think and just allowed me to explore and seduce her. "I want to clean your wet pussy Mom" I told her. She finally seemed to come out of her daze and loudly said "Oh yes, my son, lick my pussy, lick my pussy clean". I needed no more encouragement and went right at her sweet hole with my tongue cleaning up all her nectar as well as any left over cum from Bill. She squirmed and squeeled and I had to hold her still to keep licking her until she cried out"Oh God..Oh God..don't stop..I'm cumming!!!!" I jammed my tongue as far into her as I could and it felt like her pussy clamped down on the end of it so as not to let it go. She was moaning loudly and shaking a bit. I was still hard as stone and had precum dripping into my underwear so before she had a chance to collect herself I dropped my pants and my cock sprang out. I took it in hand and started to rub the tip on her lips and clit and even to her asshole and back again. "I want to fuck you Mom" I told her and she replied "Oh yes, please fuck me, I need to feel you inside me, I want my son to fuck me, please, do it now" I swiped my cock across her pussy once more and lined it up with her already open hole and pushed the head in. I stopped there and looked in her eyes and she looked in mine with a mixture of love, lust ond longing. I leaned in and our lips locked soon to be followed by our tongues dancing inside each others mouths. Just then, she put her hands around my ass and pulled me into her the rest of the way. She moaned loudly when my nearly 8 inches slid right up her sweet pussy till I was grinding my pubic hair onto hers. I stood up straight so I could see my cock penetrating her and gazed at my slick cock start to go in and out of her. She looked down as well and just said "Oh yes, fuck me, put that big cock all the way inside me, put it in your mommys pussy" "Oh yes, my son, fuck me, your cock is even bigger than your fathers" she told me through deep breaths. Even though it had been at least 5 years since she'd had sex with my father I guess after 13 years of marriage you remember a cock. I pistoned in and out faster as she asked for more. Being 17 and more turned on than I ever remember I knew I wouldn't last long so I readied for the finale I was waiting for, cumming inside my own mothers pusy. I was hoping she wanted the same and I told her "Mom, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum inside you" She grapbbed my waist, pulled me in harder and shouted "Oh yes, fuck me, cum inside me, I want to feel it shoot in me, cum inside your mothers pussy". I looked down to see her big hood and clit both red and engorged and rubbed my finger across them only to hear her scream"I'm cumming" "Oh God...I"m cuuuuummmmmiiiiimmmg!" Feeling the spasms of her warm pussy set me off and I pushed as deep as I could till I felt the wall of her cervix deep inside her pussy and shot my load against it. I had had some good orgasmes before but this was like no other, my whole body felt numb except for my throbbing cock and contracting balls sending spurt after spurt of cum into her. Her eyes seemd to roll back in her head while she tried to catch her breath. I started to lick her still hard nipples and soon moved my mouth to hers while still inside her pussy We kissed softly and tasted each other until my soft cock slipped out of her wet pussy. "I love you Mom" I said to her as I looked in her eyes." "I love you too son" she said back to me. :I'm so glad I have you to take care of my needs". I said to her "I'm glad you feel that way because I'm here for you anytime you need me". "I get pretty horny at times son, I hope you can keep up with me". I told her "Mom, I'm here for you always" and then I added "but if you ever need more maybe we can get Bill here to fuck you at the same time" I pushed forward "I'd love to see you get fucked while you sucked my dick". Mom got a glint in her eyes and said "Oooohhh, I've always wondered what two guys at once would be like, I think I like that idea". "Me too" I said. Then Mom said "would my baby like momy to suck his cock for him now?" She didn't wait for answer just knelt down to her knees and took my half hard cock in her hand and lead it to her mouth. Mom had a very talented nouth or maybe she was just so turned on but she had me hard again in no time and when I came she swallowed every drop of it. Mom and I had a very different relationship after that day, me sl**ping in her bed more often than not, walking around naked and such. Not long after that first time I asked Mom if she was serious about wanting two cocks and she said "Oh yes, darling..let's do it!"

Part II coming soon... Continue»
Posted by fl44bothways 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 10484  |  
93%
  |  36

Camping With Mom - Part 1

Note: I am not the Author of this story.

It was January 1985 and I was your normal 18 year old. Always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. One of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains near our house. Ever since I was born, our f****y would always take trips up to the mountains to hunt & fish. We would spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake. This year we didn't get to take our usual trip due to my dad's job. My mother could tell I was depressed because I looked forward to this trip all year. Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman, but I never really thought about her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong, like most boys I tried to catch the occasional peek at her when she was changing or getting out of the shower. She still had big firm tits and a well-rounded ass. Her long black hair and green eyes were a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y had. I guess I would say she was average weight and height. One day, as I sat down to breakfast mom dropped a little surprise on me.

"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression. "Hey mom".

"What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?” It took me a minute for what she said to hit home.

"Oh my God! Are you serious?" I was so excited I about pissed myself.

"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come since he's been working so much, but I figure you and I could have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up without eating my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together." I heard her shout up the stairs after me. I was packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I got my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We packed the car and off we went. Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. Perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive into the mountains we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat. My mom may be 38, but she can still carry her own share of the gear. We packed pretty light, just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies our clothes and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. We hiked for almost 4 hours when we noticed it was started to get cloudy. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and we decided it may be best to pick a spot to make camp. We still had another hour to walk before we got to our favorite fishing spot, but we thought it best to finish in the morning. Before we could get the gear unpacked it started to rain. In a matter of minutes the rain became a total downpour. And it was freezing. By now the temperature had dropped to 35 and our hands were hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, neither of us had a dry spot on us. Everything was soaked. We hopped into the tent and collapsed on the ground completely exhausted and shivering. In the frenzy to get the tent set up, my mom didn't realize that her sl**ping roll had been washed down the hillside, and my roll was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

Mom said in a shivering voice, "Turn around for a minute. I'm going to strip and hop into the sl**ping bag and try to dry off and warm up." I swivelled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her clothes in a pile in the corner. I was always wanting to see her naked, but as I sat there freezing, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed she slipped into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same. She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on, you're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into the sl**ping bag next to my naked mother. I didn't know if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked up and saw her staring at me, "hurry up and get those things off! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew she was right. At this altitude, the temperature would drop to the teens by midnight, and we were both experienced enough to know how to survive. I quickly slid my undies off and tossed them in the pile with our other clothes.

She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits with their hard nipples starring back at me. She slid over as much as she could, but it was only built for one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my behind to her. The last thing I wanted to do was rub my dick down the entire length of her body. The problem was that there was no way we would fit that way. "Hold on a second." she said as she flipped over onto her side facing away from me. "There. Now lay next to me facing me." It really was the only way we would fit comfortably in the sl**ping roll together. I had a hard time getting into the bag with her. I literally had to grab her and pull myself down into it. As I feared, my dick was pressed into her upper back. I still wasn't hard (thank God), I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I slid further into the sl**ping bag, the whole time with my dick and balls rubbing all the way down her back. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I had assumed she kept her panties on. I was wrong. My dick slid along her ass cheek and along the crack of her ass. She giggled some to try to lighten the mood I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly as I was finally all the way in the bag.

"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything I haven't seen before, right?" She was still shivering badly.
"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around and grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits.

She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. Gladly. My hand rubbed all around her chest. I tried not to be obvious about it, but every now and then I cupped her entire breast in my hand. I ran my hand from her neck down to her stomach and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body as we lay there spooned. After about 20 minutes she finally stopped shivering some but told me to keep holding her. I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched as my fingers flicked over them. I was freezing, but having the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.

I stopped rubbing her and froze completely still. My dick was getting hard. "Oh my God" I thought, she is going to freak out. My dick was pressed into her ass cheek which has still wet, but warm. I was hoping she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that my cock was poking her in her ass. She shifted a little and said, "sorry, but there isn't any more room." I was so freaked out by this point. She felt my hard-on.
"It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p".

"Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand which was now resting right below her tits, one of them actually lying on top of my fingers. She squirmed a little more and my dick flopped right into the crack of her ass. That actually felt more comfortable, but made me even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't even turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on rammed into my own mother's ass crack.
After five minutes passed I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach down and she patted me on my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?"
My eyes about popped out of my skull like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out.
She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy. It happens. Would it help if it wasn't pinned between us?"
I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "maybe." As best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back some. He ass rose up some and before I knew what was going on my dick slipped and landed on her upper thigh. She the closed her legs back and said, "There, is that better?"
Now I don't have a small dick by any means. Maybe 7 inches and very thick. And right now all seven inches was squished between my mother's warm wet thighs. Only an inch from her warm, hairy pussy. This was more comfortable, but felt way too good. Another five minutes passed and my breathing was getting a little fast. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked her nipples with my fingers and shifted my hips a little pressing my dick into her thighs. I could tell the head of my dick was out past her legs and was getting moist with pre-cum.

Another minute passed when my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind, I know it happens."
I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way. I'm sorry this happened, but it will go away." I knew I was lying and so did she.

"Look, you are your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it, I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And no way am I sl**ping with a huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."

She laughed out loud and said, "No I don't care. Seriously, just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She held onto my thigh.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding slowly against her. My dick slid back and forth between her thighs with my balls pressed against the back of her thighs. My hand was sliding across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass too. By now the pre-cum was flowing and my dick was now slick with its wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and as I heard her gasp I got brave and grabbed her tit fully in my hand and pumped a little faster.
That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really consider the possibility. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting slippery, my dick slipped and pressed right against her pussy. She gasped. I stopped moving. My hand froze to her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. I could tell she was getting turned on by the heat coming from her pussy. It was very hot. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok I promise"

I started again. Sliding my meat back and forth now between her thighs, but now feeling her cunt lips against my dick. She was soaking wet and very warm. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The end of my dick was sticking out 3 inches past her thighs on my strokes out and I could feel it slid next to her opening on the strokes in. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I knew I would cum within a minute. Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.

"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"

I panted, "Yeah, I suppose so". I knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.

"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you, but it's very selfish of me." she said.

OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."

"I would rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight. If it's ok with you, when you're about to, um release your stuff...would you do it inside me? I know this is a horrible thing to ask, but put yourself in my position." She sounded a little sad.

I almost blacked out. Did she just ask me to cum inside her pussy? "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so." I was a bad actor, but I tried to seem reluctant to the idea. "I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass at me to signal me to get going. And I did. Now I was in complete a****l lust. I was drooling. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I was pumping my dick hard now back and forth. She could tell I was close and I felt her arch her back again, lifting her ass. This was her way of saying, 'here you go". I stopped thrusting and put the tip of my cock at her opening. She slid down some and I pressed it into her. My dick slid into her like a hot knife into warm butter. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds. Not moving. Just savouring the feeling. I could feel her wet warm cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me. I knew I was about to cum so I decided to make the most of it. This would never happen again. I started fucking her. She gasped "Oh my God" as I went balls deep into her. My dick bottomed out inside her and my balls slapped against her thighs. I was now fucking her like a wild b**st, grunting and snorting. Trying my best not to cum, but I was about to anyway.

Mom actually said to me between her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside Momma. Let it out. Yes baby. Fuck me."

I was so far gone now I didn't even realize I was saying it, but I said, "Yes, momma. I'm about to fill you up. I hope you took your pill today." That brought my mom back to reality quickly. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years. Ever since my dad had a vasectomy. I smiled as she panicked and said, "Oh honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."
But it was too late. As the words were leaving her mouth the first spurt of cum blasted into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom, I'm cumming. I'm cumming." My balls we instantly emptied as I squirted blast after hot blast of my hot goo inside her. She was sobbing for me to stop, but I pretended not to hear as I rammed it deeper and sent the last few squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and tit and felt her trying to pull away from my dick. Before she could get off, I squeezed the last few globs of cum out into her now sopping wet cunt.

My dick flopped out of her with a splat against her ass. I caressed her shoulder and she patted my hand. She spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. But I'm being silly, what are the chances of me getting pregnant?" She giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as my dick finally softened up a little. I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. She was embarrassed. I almost laughed at her. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "well, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out. Imagine how much must still be inside me!" She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I would die when I heard her licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm." she moaned softly. "Good stuff" she said with a giggle. "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me mom" I replied. Ten minutes later, my dick got hard again.

To Be Continued...... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3122  |  
99%